This is a modern-English version of The Genealogy of Morals: The Complete Works, Volume Thirteen, edited by Dr. Oscar Levy., originally written by Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE GENEALOGY OF MORALS
A POLEMIC
BY
FRIEDRICH NIETZSCHE
TRANSLATED BY
HORACE B. SAMUEL, M.A.
PEOPLES AND COUNTRIES (FRAGMENT)
TRANSLATED BY J. M. KENNEDY

The Complete Works of Friedrich Nietzsche
The First Complete and Authorised English Translation
Edited by Dr Oscar Levy
Volume Eight
T.N. FOULIS
13 & 15 FREDERICK STREET
EDINBURGH: AND LONDON
1913
CONTENTS.
PREFACE.
FIRST ESSAY. "GOOD AND EVIL," "GOOD AND BAD."
SECOND ESSAY. "GUILT," "BAD CONSCIENCE," AND THE LIKE.
THIRD ESSAY.
PEOPLES AND COUNTRIES. Translated by J. M. KENNEDY.
CONTENTS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
EDITOR'S NOTE.
In 1887, with the view of amplifying and completing certain new doctrines which he had merely sketched in Beyond Good and Evil (see especially aphorism 260), Nietzsche published The Genealogy of Morals. This work is perhaps the least aphoristic, in form, of all Nietzsche's productions. For analytical power, more especially in those parts where Nietzsche examines the ascetic ideal, The Genealogy of Morals is unequalled by any other of his works; and, in the light which it throws upon the attitude of the ecclesiast to the man of resentment and misfortune, it is one of the most valuable contributions to sacerdotal psychology.
In 1887, to expand and finalize certain new ideas he had only sketched in Beyond Good and Evil (particularly aphorism 260), Nietzsche published The Genealogy of Morals. This work is likely the least aphoristic, in terms of structure, among all of Nietzsche's writings. For analytical depth, especially in the sections where Nietzsche examines the ascetic ideal, The Genealogy of Morals is unmatched by any of his other works. Given the insights it offers into the religious attitude towards individuals who feel resentment and misfortune, it stands out as one of the most significant contributions to the psychology of religious authority.
PREFACE.
1.
Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) for modernization.
We are unknown, we knowers, ourselves to ourselves: this has its own good reason. We have never searched for ourselves—how should it then come to pass, that we should ever find ourselves? Rightly has it been said: "Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Our treasure is there, where stand the hives of our knowledge. It is to those hives that we are always striving; as born creatures of flight, and as the honey-gatherers of the spirit, we care really in our hearts only for one thing—to bring something "home to the hive!"
We are unknown to ourselves, we who know: and there's a good reason for that. We've never looked for ourselves—so how could we ever find ourselves? It's been rightly said: "Where your treasure is, there your heart will be." Our treasure is located where our knowledge hives are. It’s to those hives that we are always reaching; as beings meant to soar, and as gatherers of wisdom, we truly care for only one thing—to bring something "home to the hive!"
As far as the rest of life with its so-called "experiences" is concerned, which of us has even sufficient serious interest? or sufficient time? In our dealings with such points of life, we are, I fear, never properly to the point; to be precise, our heart is not there, and certainly not our ear. Rather like one who, delighting in a divine distraction, or sunken in the seas of his own soul, in whose ear the clock has just thundered with all its force its twelve strokes of noon, suddenly wakes up, and asks himself, "What has in point of fact just struck?" so do we at times rub afterwards, as it were, our[Pg 2] puzzled ears, and ask in complete astonishment and complete embarrassment, "Through what have we in point of fact just lived?" further, "Who are we in point of fact?" and count, after they have struck, as I have explained, all the twelve throbbing beats of the clock of our experience, of our life, of our being—ah!—and count wrong in the endeavour. Of necessity we remain strangers to ourselves, we understand ourselves not, in ourselves we are bound to be mistaken, for of us holds good to all eternity the motto, "Each one is the farthest away from himself"—as far as ourselves are concerned we are not "knowers."
As for the rest of life and its so-called "experiences," how many of us really have enough serious interest? Or enough time? When it comes to these aspects of life, we are, I’m afraid, never quite on target; to be specific, our hearts aren’t in it, and certainly not our ears. It’s like someone who's lost in a beautiful distraction or deep in their own thoughts, and when the clock strikes noon with all its might, they suddenly wake up and ask themselves, "What just happened?" At times, we reflect on our puzzled thoughts and wonder in complete shock and embarrassment, "What have we really experienced?” and “Who are we, really?” Then we count, after those twelve beats, as I mentioned, all the pulsing moments of our experiences, our lives, our existence—oh!—and we get it wrong in the process. Inevitably, we remain strangers to ourselves; we don’t understand ourselves, and we’re bound to be mistaken about who we are, for the saying holds true for all time: “Each person is the farthest away from themselves”—when it comes to ourselves, we are not “knowers.”
2.
2.
My thoughts concerning the genealogy of our moral prejudices—for they constitute the issue in this polemic—have their first, bald, and provisional expression in that collection of aphorisms entitled Human, all-too-Human, a Book for Free Minds, the writing of which was begun in Sorrento, during a winter which allowed me to gaze over the broad and dangerous territory through which my mind had up to that time wandered. This took place in the winter of 1876-77; the thoughts themselves are older. They were in their substance already the same thoughts which I take up again in the following treatises:—we hope that they have derived benefit from the long interval, that they have grown riper, clearer, stronger, more complete. The fact, however, that I still cling to them even[Pg 3] now, that in the meanwhile they have always held faster by each other, have, in fact, grown out of their original shape and into each other, all this strengthens in my mind the joyous confidence that they must have been originally neither separate disconnected capricious nor sporadic phenomena, but have sprung from a common root, from a fundamental "fiat" of knowledge, whose empire reached to the soul's depth, and that ever grew more definite in its voice, and more definite in its demands. That is the only state of affairs that is proper in the case of a philosopher.
My thoughts about the genealogy of our moral biases—since they are the focus of this discussion—are first expressed simply and tentatively in my collection of aphorisms titled Human, All-Too-Human: A Book for Free Minds. I started writing this in Sorrento during a winter that allowed me to reflect on the vast and challenging terrain my mind had explored up to that point. This was during the winter of 1876-77; the ideas themselves are older. They were essentially the same thoughts I revisit in the following essays: we hope they have benefited from the long interval, that they’ve matured, become clearer, stronger, and more complete. The fact that I still hold onto these ideas even[Pg 3] now, that they have intertwined and evolved from their original forms, gives me joyful confidence that they were never random, isolated whims or sporadic occurrences, but emerged from a shared foundation, a fundamental "fiat" of understanding that reaches deep into the soul, growing clearer in its expression and demands. That is the only proper state for a philosopher.
We have no right to be "disconnected"; we must neither err "disconnectedly" nor strike the truth "disconnectedly." Rather with the necessity with which a tree bears its fruit, so do our thoughts, our values, our Yes's and No's and If's and Whether's, grow connected and interrelated, mutual witnesses of one will, one health, one kingdom, one sun—as to whether they are to your taste, these fruits of ours?—But what matters that to the trees? What matters that to us, us the philosophers?
We have no reason to be "disconnected"; we shouldn't think "disconnectedly" or speak the truth "disconnectedly." Just like a tree naturally produces its fruit, our thoughts, values, our Yes's, No's, If's, and Whether's develop in a connected and interrelated way, all reflecting one will, one health, one kingdom, one sun—do these fruits of ours suit your taste?—But what does that matter to the trees? What does that matter to us, us the philosophers?
3.
3.
Owing to a scrupulosity peculiar to myself, which I confess reluctantly,—it concerns indeed morality,—a scrupulosity, which manifests itself in my life at such an early period, with so much spontaneity, with so chronic a persistence and so keen an opposition to environment, epoch,[Pg 4] precedent, and ancestry that I should have been almost entitled to style it my "â priori"—my curiosity and my suspicion felt themselves betimes bound to halt at the question, of what in point of actual fact was the origin of our "Good" and of our "Evil." Indeed, at the boyish age of thirteen the problem of the origin of Evil already haunted me: at an age "when games and God divide one's heart," I devoted to that problem my first childish attempt at the literary game, my first philosophic essay—and as regards my infantile solution of the problem, well, I gave quite properly the honour to God, and made him the father of evil. Did my own "â priori" demand that precise solution from me? that new, immoral, or at least "amoral" "â priori" and that "categorical imperative" which was its voice (but oh! how hostile to the Kantian article, and how pregnant with problems!), to which since then I have given more and more attention, and indeed what is more than attention. Fortunately I soon learned to separate theological from moral prejudices, and I gave up looking for a supernatural origin of evil. A certain amount of historical and philological education, to say nothing of an innate faculty of psychological discrimination par excellence succeeded in transforming almost immediately my original problem into the following one:—Under what conditions did Man invent for himself those judgments of values, "Good" and "Evil"? And what intrinsic value do they possess in themselves? Have they up to the present hindered or advanced[Pg 5] human well-being? Are they a symptom of the distress, impoverishment, and degeneration of Human Life? Or, conversely, is it in them that is manifested the fulness, the strength, and the will of Life, its courage, its self-confidence, its future? On this point I found and hazarded in my mind the most diverse answers, I established distinctions in periods, peoples, and castes, I became a specialist in my problem, and from my answers grew new questions, new investigations, new conjectures, new probabilities; until at last I had a land of my own and a soil of my own, a whole secret world growing and flowering, like hidden gardens of whose existence no one could have an inkling—oh, how happy are we, we finders of knowledge, provided that we know how to keep silent sufficiently long.
Due to a particular kind of scrupulousness that I admit to reluctantly—because it really relates to morality—this scrupulousness shows up in my life early on, with a lot of spontaneity, chronic persistence, and a strong resistance to my environment, time, [Pg 4] traditions, and ancestry, that I could almost call it my "â priori." My curiosity and suspicion quickly felt compelled to pause and ask what the actual origin of our "Good" and "Evil" was. Even at the young age of thirteen, I was already troubled by the problem of the origin of Evil: at a time when "games and God split one's heart," I dedicated my first childish effort at writing, my first philosophical essay, to that problem—and regarding my childish solution, I rightly credited God and made Him the father of evil. Did my own "â priori" demand that specific solution from me? That new, immoral, or at least "amoral" "â priori" and that "categorical imperative" which was its voice (oh, how opposed it was to Kant's idea, and how filled with challenges!), to which I have since devoted more and more focus, and indeed more than just focus. Thankfully, I soon learned to distinguish between theological and moral prejudices, and I stopped searching for a supernatural source of evil. A bit of historical and linguistic education, along with an innate ability for psychological analysis par excellence, quickly transformed my original problem into this one:—Under what conditions did Man create those judgments of value, "Good" and "Evil"? And what intrinsic value do they hold on their own? Have they, until now, hindered or promoted[Pg 5] human well-being? Are they a sign of the distress, decline, and deterioration of Human Life? Or, on the other hand, do they express the fullness, strength, and will of Life, its courage, its self-confidence, its future? Regarding this question, I found and considered many different answers, I made distinctions across periods, cultures, and classes, I became a specialist in my problem, and from my answers emerged new questions, new investigations, new hypotheses, and new probabilities; until eventually I discovered a land of my own, a soil of my own, a whole secret world growing and flourishing, like hidden gardens whose existence hardly anyone could suspect—oh, how happy are we, the seekers of knowledge, as long as we know how to stay silent long enough.
4.
4.
My first impulse to publish some of my hypotheses concerning the origin of morality I owe to a clear, well-written, and even precocious little book, in which a perverse and vicious kind of moral philosophy (your real English kind) was definitely presented to me for the first time; and this attracted me—with that magnetic attraction, inherent in that which is diametrically opposed and antithetical to one's own ideas. The title of the book was The Origin of the Moral Emotions; its author, Dr. Paul Rée; the year of its appearance, 1877. I may almost say that I have never read[Pg 6] anything in which every single dogma and conclusion has called forth from me so emphatic a negation as did that book; albeit a negation tainted by either pique or intolerance. I referred accordingly both in season and out of season in the previous works, at which I was then working, to the arguments of that book, not to refute them—for what have I got to do with mere refutations but substituting, as is natural to a positive mind, for an improbable theory one which is more probable, and occasionally no doubt, for one philosophic error, another. In that early period I gave, as I have said, the first public expression to those theories of origin to which these essays are devoted, but with a clumsiness which I was the last to conceal from myself, for I was as yet cramped, being still without a special language for these special subjects, still frequently liable to relapse and to vacillation. To go into details, compare what I say in Human, all-too-Human, part i., about the parallel early history of Good and Evil, Aph. 45 (namely, their origin from the castes of the aristocrats and the slaves); similarly, Aph. 136 et seq., concerning the birth and value of ascetic morality; similarly, Aphs. 96, 99, vol. ii., Aph. 89, concerning the Morality of Custom, that far older and more original kind of morality which is toto cœlo different from the altruistic ethics (in which Dr. Rée, like all the English moral philosophers, sees the ethical "Thing-in-itself"); finally, Aph. 92. Similarly, Aph. 26 in Human, all-too-Human, part ii., and Aph. 112, the Dawn of Day, concerning the origin of Justice as a balance[Pg 7] between persons of approximately equal power (equilibrium as the hypothesis of all contract, consequently of all law); similarly, concerning the origin of Punishment, Human, all-too-Human, part ii., Aphs. 22, 23, in regard to which the deterrent object is neither essential nor original (as Dr. Rée thinks:—rather is it that this object is only imported, under certain definite conditions, and always as something extra and additional).
My first urge to share some of my ideas about the origin of morality comes from a clear, well-written, and even surprisingly advanced little book, which introduced me for the first time to a twisted and flawed kind of moral philosophy (the typical English version); this captivated me—with that magnetic pull of something that completely contradicts and opposes my own thoughts. The book was titled The Origin of the Moral Emotions; the author was Dr. Paul Rée; it was published in 1877. I can honestly say I've never read[Pg 6] anything that prompted such a strong rejection from me as that book did, though my rejection was tinged with either irritation or intolerance. Therefore, I referenced its arguments throughout my previous works, not to disprove them—because why would I focus on simple refutations? Instead, I aimed to replace an unlikely theory with one that is more plausible, and occasionally, naturally, from one philosophical error to another. Back then, I publicly articulated those theories of origin that these essays explore, but I did so awkwardly, as I was still struggling to find specific language for these specialized topics and often found myself wavering. To elaborate, compare what I discuss in Human, all-too-Human, part i., about the similar early histories of Good and Evil, Aph. 45 (that is, their origins from the castes of aristocrats and slaves); likewise, Aph. 136 et seq., regarding the emergence and worth of ascetic morality; also, Aphs. 96, 99, vol. ii., Aph. 89, about the Morality of Custom, the much older and more fundamental type of morality that is toto cœlo different from the altruistic ethics (which Dr. Rée, like all English moral philosophers, views as the ethical "Thing-in-itself"); finally, Aph. 92. Similarly, Aph. 26 in Human, all-too-Human, part ii., and Aph. 112, the Dawn of Day, discuss the origin of Justice as a balance[Pg 7] between individuals of roughly equal power (equilibrium as the foundation of all contracts and thus of all law); likewise, regarding the origin of Punishment, Human, all-too-Human, part ii., Aphs. 22, 23, concerning which the deterrent purpose is neither essential nor original (as Dr. Rée believes: rather, this purpose is introduced only under certain specific circumstances, and always as something extra and supplemental).
5.
5.
In reality I had set my heart at that time on something much more important than the nature of the theories of myself or others concerning the origin of morality (or, more precisely, the real function from my view of these theories was to point an end to which they were one among many means). The issue for me was the value of morality, and on that subject I had to place myself in a state of abstraction, in which I was almost alone with my great teacher Schopenhauer, to whom that book, with all its passion and inherent contradiction (for that book also was a polemic), turned for present help as though he were still alive. The issue was, strangely enough, the value of the "un-egoistic" instincts, the instincts of pity, self-denial, and self-sacrifice which Schopenhauer had so persistently painted in golden colours, deified and etherealised, that eventually they appeared to him, as it were, high and dry, as "intrinsic values in themselves," on the strength of which[Pg 8] he uttered both to Life and to himself his own negation. But against these very instincts there voiced itself in my soul a more and more fundamental mistrust, a scepticism that dug ever deeper and deeper: and in this very instinct I saw the great danger of mankind, its most sublime temptation and seduction—seduction to what? to nothingness?—in these very instincts I saw the beginning of the end, stability, the exhaustion that gazes backwards, the will turning against Life, the last illness announcing itself with its own mincing melancholy: I realised that the morality of pity which spread wider and wider, and whose grip infected even philosophers with its disease, was the most sinister symptom of our modern European civilisation; I realised that it was the route along which that civilisation slid on its way to—a new Buddhism?—a European Buddhism?—Nihilism? This exaggerated estimation in which modern philosophers have held pity, is quite a new phenomenon: up to that time philosophers were absolutely unanimous as to the worthlessness of pity. I need only mention Plato, Spinoza, La Rochefoucauld, and Kant—four minds as mutually different as is possible, but united on one point; their contempt of pity.
At that time, I was focused on something much more significant than the theories about the origin of morality, whether mine or others'. For me, the real purpose of these theories was to indicate a goal they were just one of the many means to achieve. The critical issue was the value of morality, and to explore that topic, I had to enter a state of abstraction, where I felt almost alone with my great mentor Schopenhauer. I turned to him, as if he were still alive, for guidance through that book filled with passion and inherent contradictions (because that book was also a polemic). Interestingly, the issue was the value of the "unselfish" instincts—those instincts of compassion, self-denial, and self-sacrifice that Schopenhauer had always glorified, portraying them in golden tones until they seemed to him, in a way, as “intrinsic values in themselves.” With that belief, he expressed his own rejection of both Life and himself. Yet, against these very instincts, I felt an increasing, deep-seated mistrust—a skepticism that burrowed deeper and deeper within me. In these very instincts, I perceived the great danger for humanity, its most profound temptation and seduction—seduction to what? To nothingness? In these instincts, I saw the start of the decline, the instability, the exhaustion that looks back, the will that turns against Life, announcing its last illness through its own delicate melancholy. I realized that the morality of compassion, which was spreading widely and even infecting philosophers with its disease, was the most ominous symptom of our modern European civilization. I understood that it was the path along which that civilization was sliding towards—a new Buddhism? A European Buddhism? Nihilism? This extreme value placed on compassion by modern philosophers is a completely new phenomenon: until then, philosophers unanimously agreed on the worthlessness of pity. I only need to mention Plato, Spinoza, La Rochefoucauld, and Kant—four minds as different from one another as could be, yet united on one point: their disdain for pity.
6.
6.
This problem of the value of pity and of the pity-morality (I am an opponent of the modern infamous emasculation of our emotions) seems at the first blush a mere isolated problem, a note of[Pg 9] interrogation for itself; he, however, who once halts at this problem, and learns how to put questions, will experience what I experienced:—a new and immense vista unfolds itself before him, a sense of potentiality seizes him like a vertigo, every species of doubt, mistrust, and fear springs up, the belief in morality, nay, in all morality, totters,—finally a new demand voices itself. Let us speak out this new demand: we need a critique of moral values, the value of these values is for the first time to be called into question—and for this purpose a knowledge is necessary of the conditions and circumstances out of which these values grew, and under which they experienced their evolution and their distortion (morality as a result, as a symptom, as a mask, as Tartuffism, as disease, as a misunderstanding; but also morality as a cause, as a remedy, as a stimulant, as a fetter, as a drug), especially as such a knowledge has neither existed up to the present time nor is even now generally desired. The value of these "values" was taken for granted as an indisputable fact, which was beyond all question. No one has, up to the present, exhibited the faintest doubt or hesitation in judging the "good man" to be of a higher value than the "evil man," of a higher value with regard specifically to human progress, utility, and prosperity generally, not forgetting the future. What? Suppose the converse were the truth! What? Suppose there lurked in the "good man" a symptom of retrogression, such as a danger, a temptation, a poison, a narcotic, by means of which the present battened on the future! More[Pg 10] comfortable and less risky perhaps than its opposite, but also pettier, meaner! So that morality would really be saddled with the guilt, if the maximum potentiality of the power and splendour of the human species were never to be attained? So that really morality would be the danger of dangers?
This issue regarding the value of pity and pity-based morality (I'm against the current trend of dulling our emotions) initially appears to be a separate issue, a question to ponder independently; however, anyone who pauses to consider this problem and learns how to ask the right questions will experience what I did:—a vast new perspective opens up, a sense of potential seizes them like dizziness, and all kinds of doubt, mistrust, and fear emerge, shaking their belief in morality—indeed, in all morality—until a new demand arises. Let’s articulate this new demand: we need a critique of moral values, the value of these values must be questioned for the first time—and to do this, we need to understand the conditions and circumstances from which these values emerged, and how they evolved and became distorted (morality as an outcome, as a symptom, as a disguise, as hypocrisy, as illness, as a misunderstanding; but also morality as a cause, as a remedy, as a stimulus, as a constraint, as a drug), especially since such an understanding has not existed until now and is still not widely desired. The worth of these "values" has been assumed as an unquestionable fact, beyond any doubt. Up until now, no one has shown the slightest uncertainty or hesitation in considering the "good person" to have a higher value than the "evil person," a greater value in terms of human progress, usefulness, and overall prosperity, not to mention the future. What if the opposite were true! What if there was a risk in the "good person," like a danger, a temptation, a poison, a narcotic, through which the present benefited at the expense of the future? More[Pg 10] comfortable and less risky perhaps than the alternative, but also smaller and meaner! So, would morality actually carry the guilt if the maximum potential of the power and greatness of the human species was never realized? Is it possible that morality might be the greatest danger of all?
7.
7.
Enough, that after this vista had disclosed itself to me, I myself had reason to search for learned, bold, and industrious colleagues (I am doing it even to this very day). It means traversing with new clamorous questions, and at the same time with new eyes, the immense, distant, and completely unexplored land of morality—of a morality which has actually existed and been actually lived! and is this not practically equivalent to first discovering that land? If, in this context, I thought, amongst others, of the aforesaid Dr. Rée, I did so because I had no doubt that from the very nature of his questions he would be compelled to have recourse to a truer method, in order to obtain his answers. Have I deceived myself on that score? I wished at all events to give a better direction of vision to an eye of such keenness, and such impartiality. I wished to direct him to the real history of morality, and to warn him, while there was yet time, against a world of English theories that culminated in the blue vacuum of heaven. Other colours, of course, rise immediately to one's mind[Pg 11] as being a hundred times more potent than blue for a genealogy of morals:—for instance, grey, by which I mean authentic facts capable of definite proof and having actually existed, or, to put it shortly, the whole of that long hieroglyphic script (which is so hard to decipher) about the past history of human morals. This script was unknown to Dr. Rée; but he had read Darwin:—and so in his philosophy the Darwinian beast and that pink of modernity, the demure weakling and dilettante, who "bites no longer," shake hands politely in a fashion that is at least instructive, the latter exhibiting a certain facial expression of refined and good-humoured indolence, tinged with a touch of pessimism and exhaustion; as if it really did not pay to take all these things—I mean moral problems—so seriously. I, on the other hand, think that there are no subjects which pay better for being taken seriously; part of this payment is, that perhaps eventually they admit of being taken gaily. This gaiety indeed, or, to use my own language, this joyful wisdom, is a payment; a payment for a protracted, brave, laborious, and burrowing seriousness, which, it goes without saying, is the attribute of but a few. But on that day on which we say from the fullness of our hearts, "Forward! our old morality too is fit material for Comedy," we shall have discovered a new plot, and a new possibility for the Dionysian drama entitled The Soul's Fate—and he will speedily utilise it, one can wager safely, he, the great ancient eternal dramatist of the comedy of our existence.
After this perspective revealed itself to me, I had every reason to look for knowledgeable, daring, and hardworking peers (I'm still doing this today). It involves exploring, with fresh and pressing questions, the vast, distant, and entirely uncharted territory of morality—of a morality that has truly existed and been truly lived! And isn’t that practically the same as first discovering that territory? If I thought of Dr. Rée among others, it was because I believed that the nature of his questions would inevitably lead him to pursue a more accurate approach to find his answers. Have I misjudged that? I wanted to help sharpen the vision of someone so insightful and unbiased. I aimed to guide him toward the real history of morality and caution him, while there was still time, against a web of English theories that ultimately lead to the blue vacuum of heaven. Other colors come to mind[Pg 11] as being far more influential than blue when it comes to a genealogy of morals:—for instance, grey, referring to verifiable facts that actually existed, or, to summarize, the entirety of that long and cryptic script (which is so difficult to interpret) about the past history of human morals. This script was unknown to Dr. Rée; however, he had read Darwin:—thus in his philosophy, the Darwinian beast and the emblem of modernity, the quiet weakling and amateur, who "no longer bites," shake hands politely in a way that is at least enlightening, with the latter displaying a certain expression of refined and good-natured laziness, tinged with a hint of pessimism and fatigue; as if it were really not worth taking these matters—I mean moral issues—so seriously. I, on the other hand, believe that there are no topics that reward being taken seriously more than these; part of this reward is that they might eventually allow for being taken lightly. This lightness, or as I prefer to call it, this joyful wisdom, is indeed a reward; a reward for a prolonged, brave, painstaking, and deep engagement with seriousness, which, needless to say, is a trait of very few. But on the day we genuinely proclaim, "Forward! our old morality is also suitable material for Comedy," we will have uncovered a new storyline and a new opportunity for the Dionysian drama titled The Soul's Fate—and he will quickly make use of it, that great ancient eternal playwright of the comedy of our existence.
8.
8.
If this writing be obscure to any individual, and jar on his ears, I do not think that it is necessarily I who am to blame. It is clear enough, on the hypothesis which I presuppose, namely, that the reader has first read my previous writings and has not grudged them a certain amount of trouble: it is not, indeed, a simple matter to get really at their essence. Take, for instance, my Zarathustra; I allow no one to pass muster as knowing that book, unless every single word therein has at some time wrought in him a profound wound, and at some time exercised on him a profound enchantment: then and not till then can he enjoy the privilege of participating reverently in the halcyon element, from which that work is born, in its sunny brilliance, its distance, its spaciousness, its certainty. In other cases the aphoristic form produces difficulty, but this is only because this form is treated too casually. An aphorism properly coined and cast into its final mould is far from being "deciphered" as soon as it has been read; on the contrary, it is then that it first requires to be expounded—of course for that purpose an art of exposition is necessary. The third essay in this book provides an example of what is offered, of what in such cases I call exposition: an aphorism is prefixed to that essay, the essay itself is its commentary. Certainly one quality which nowadays has been best forgotten—and that is why it will take some time yet for my writings[Pg 13] to become readable—is essential in order to practise reading as an art—a quality for the exercise of which it is necessary to be a cow, and under no circumstances a modern man!— rumination.
If this writing seems unclear to anyone and sounds off to their ears, I don’t think it’s necessarily my fault. It's quite clear, based on the assumption that the reader has already read my earlier works and hasn’t shied away from putting in some effort: it's not easy to truly grasp their essence. Take my Zarathustra, for example; I don't consider anyone to truly know that book unless every single word in it has at some point deeply affected them and cast a spell on them too. Only then can they enjoy the privilege of reverently participating in the calm and uplifting atmosphere from which that work emerges, in its bright clarity, its distance, its expansiveness, its certainty. In other situations, the aphoristic style can be challenging, but that’s only because it’s treated too casually. A well-crafted aphorism isn't "deciphered" just by reading it; instead, that’s when it needs to be explained—and for that, an art of explanation is essential. The third essay in this book illustrates what I mean by exposition: an aphorism is placed at the beginning of that essay, and the essay itself serves as its commentary. Certainly, one quality that has largely been forgotten today—and this is why it will take some time for my writings[Pg 13] to become accessible—is crucial for practicing reading as a skill—a quality for which it helps to be a cow, and under no circumstances a modern person!—rumination.
Sils-Maria, Upper Engadine,
July 1887.
Sils-Maria, Upper Engadine,
July 1887.
FIRST ESSAY.
"GOOD AND EVIL," "GOOD AND BAD."
1.
1.
Those English psychologists, who up to the present are the only philosophers who are to be thanked for any endeavour to get as far as a history of the origin of morality—these men, I say, offer us in their own personalities no paltry problem;—they even have, if I am to be quite frank about it, in their capacity of living riddles, an advantage over their books—they themselves are interesting! These English psychologists—what do they really mean? We always find them voluntarily or involuntarily at the same task of pushing to the front the partie honteuse of our inner world, and looking for the efficient, governing, and decisive principle in that precise quarter where the intellectual self-respect of the race would be the most reluctant to find it (for example, in the vis inertiæ of habit, or in forgetfulness, or in a blind and fortuitous mechanism and association of ideas, or in some factor that is purely passive, reflex, molecular, or fundamentally stupid)—what is the real motive power which always impels these psychologists in precisely this direction? Is it an instinct for human disparagement somewhat sinister, vulgar, and malignant, or perhaps incomprehensible even to itself? or perhaps a touch of pessimistic jealousy, the mistrust of disillusioned idealists who have become gloomy,[Pg 18] poisoned, and bitter? or a petty subconscious enmity and rancour against Christianity (and Plato), that has conceivably never crossed the threshold of consciousness? or just a vicious taste for those elements of life which are bizarre, painfully paradoxical, mystical, and illogical? or, as a final alternative, a dash of each of these motives—a little vulgarity, a little gloominess, a little anti-Christianity, a little craving for the necessary piquancy?
Those English psychologists, who are still the only philosophers we can thank for any effort to trace the history of morality's origins—these individuals present us with no trivial puzzle; in fact, quite frankly, they are more intriguing as living enigmas than they are in their writings—they themselves are interesting! These English psychologists—what do they truly mean? We always find them, whether they realize it or not, engaged in the same task of bringing to light the partie honteuse of our inner world, searching for the effective, controlling, and decisive principle in precisely the area where our collective self-respect would least want to look (for example, in the vis inertiæ of habit, or in forgetfulness, or in a blind and chance-driven mechanism and association of ideas, or in some factor that is purely passive, reflexive, molecular, or fundamentally foolish)—what exactly drives these psychologists in this direction? Is it an instinct for human denigration that is somewhat dark, crass, and malevolent, or maybe something they don’t even fully understand? Or is it a hint of pessimistic envy, a suspicion from disillusioned idealists who have grown cynical,[Pg 18] jaded, and bitter? Or perhaps a small subconscious grudge and resentment against Christianity (and Plato) that has never come to full awareness? Or just a perverse attraction to life's elements that are strange, painfully contradictory, mystical, and illogical? Or, as a final option, a mix of all these motivations—a bit of vulgarity, a bit of melancholy, a sprinkle of anti-Christian sentiment, and a need for a certain zest?
But I am told that it is simply a case of old frigid and tedious frogs crawling and hopping around men and inside men, as if they were as thoroughly at home there, as they would be in a swamp.
But I’m told that it’s just a situation of old, cold, and boring frogs crawling and hopping around men and inside men, as if they were completely at home there, just like they would be in a swamp.
I am opposed to this statement, nay, I do not believe it; and if, in the impossibility of knowledge, one is permitted to wish, so do I wish from my heart that just the converse metaphor should apply, and that these analysts with their psychological microscopes should be, at bottom, brave, proud, and magnanimous animals who know how to bridle both their hearts and their smarts, and have specifically trained themselves to sacrifice what is desirable to what is true, any truth in fact, even the simple, bitter, ugly, repulsive, unchristian, and immoral truths—for there are truths of that description.
I disagree with this statement; in fact, I don’t believe it. And if it’s possible to wish for something in spite of not knowing, I genuinely hope that the opposite metaphor applies. I wish these analysts with their psychological tools were, at their core, brave, proud, and generous beings who know how to control both their emotions and intellect. I hope they have specifically trained themselves to prioritize what is true over what is desirable—any truth, in fact—even the simple, harsh, ugly, repulsive, un-Christian, and immoral truths—because those kinds of truths do exist.
2.
2.
All honour, then, to the noble spirits who would fain dominate these historians of morality. But it is certainly a pity that they lack the historical[Pg 19] sense itself, that they themselves are quite deserted by all the beneficent spirits of history. The whole train of their thought runs, as was always the way of old-fashioned philosophers, on thoroughly unhistorical lines: there is no doubt on this point. The crass ineptitude of their genealogy of morals is immediately apparent when the question arises of ascertaining the origin of the idea and judgment of "good." "Man had originally," so speaks their decree, "praised and called 'good' altruistic acts from the standpoint of those on whom they were conferred, that is, those to whom they were useful; subsequently the origin of this praise was forgotten, and altruistic acts, simply because, as a sheer matter of habit, they were praised as good, came also to be felt as good—as though they contained in themselves some intrinsic goodness." The thing is obvious:—this initial derivation contains already all the typical and idiosyncratic traits of the English psychologists—we have "utility," "forgetting," "habit," and finally "error," the whole assemblage forming the basis of a system of values, on which the higher man has up to the present prided himself as though it were a kind of privilege of man in general. This pride must be brought low, this system of values must lose its values: is that attained?
All respect, then, to the noble spirits who would like to guide these moral historians. But it’s clearly unfortunate that they lack a true historical[Pg 19] sense and are completely abandoned by all the positive forces of history. Their entire line of thought follows, like traditional philosophers of the past, thoroughly unhistorical reasoning: there’s no doubt about that. The obvious clumsiness of their morality genealogy becomes clear when we try to trace the origins of the idea and judgment of "good." "Originally," their statement goes, "people praised and called 'good' altruistic acts from the perspective of those who received them, meaning those to whom they were useful; later on, the source of this praise was forgotten, and altruistic acts, simply due to habit, were praised as good and came to be felt as good—as if they had some inherent goodness." It’s clear: this initial explanation already shows all the typical and unique features of English psychologists—we have "utility," "forgetting," "habit," and finally "error," all of which form the foundation of a value system that the higher man has continually taken pride in as if it were some kind of universal privilege. This pride must be diminished, this value system must lose its values: has that been achieved?
Now the first argument that comes ready to my hand is that the real homestead of the concept "good" is sought and located in the wrong place: the judgment "good" did not originate among those to whom goodness was shown. Much[Pg 20] rather has it been the good themselves, that is, the aristocratic, the powerful, the high-stationed, the high-minded, who have felt that they themselves were good, and that their actions were good, that is to say of the first order, in contradistinction to all the low, the low-minded, the vulgar, and the plebeian. It was out of this pathos of distance that they first arrogated the right to create values for their own profit, and to coin the names of such values: what had they to do with utility? The standpoint of utility is as alien and as inapplicable as it could possibly be, when we have to deal with so volcanic an effervescence of supreme values, creating and demarcating as they do a hierarchy within themselves: it is at this juncture that one arrives at an appreciation of the contrast to that tepid temperature, which is the presupposition on which every combination of worldly wisdom and every calculation of practical expediency is always based—and not for one occasional, not for one exceptional instance, but chronically. The pathos of nobility and distance, as I have said, the chronic and despotic esprit de corps and fundamental instinct of a higher dominant race coming into association with a meaner race, an "under race," this is the origin of the antithesis of good and bad.
Now, the first point that comes to mind is that the true source of the concept of "good" is often looked for in the wrong place: the judgment of "good" did not arise from those who received kindness. Instead, it has been those who are good themselves—the aristocrats, the powerful, the high-status individuals, the noble-minded—who felt that they were good and that their actions were good, meaning of the highest order, in contrast to all that is low, petty-minded, vulgar, and plebeian. It was from this feeling of superiority that they first claimed the right to create values for their own benefit and to define the names of those values: what did they care about utility? The perspective of utility is completely foreign and irrelevant when we are confronted with such an explosive surge of supreme values, which create and establish a hierarchy among themselves. At this point, we begin to understand the difference from that lukewarm attitude that underlies every blend of worldly wisdom and every calculation of practical convenience—this is not just for one time, not just for one odd case, but continuously. The essence of nobility and separation, as I’ve mentioned, the ongoing and domineering esprit de corps and fundamental instinct of a superior dominant race interacting with a lesser race, an "under race," is where the contrast between good and bad originates.
(The masters' right of giving names goes so far that it is permissible to look upon language itself as the expression of the power of the masters: they say "this is that, and that," they seal finally every object and every event with a[Pg 21] sound, and thereby at the same time take possession of it.) It is because of this origin that the word "good" is far from having any necessary connection with altruistic acts, in accordance with the superstitious belief of these moral philosophers. On the contrary, it is on the occasion of the decay of aristocratic values, that the antitheses between "egoistic" and "altruistic" presses more and more heavily on the human conscience—it is, to use my own language, the herd instinct which finds in this antithesis an expression in many ways. And even then it takes a considerable time for this instinct to become sufficiently dominant, for the valuation to be inextricably dependent on this antithesis (as is the case in contemporary Europe); for to-day that prejudice is predominant, which, acting even now with all the intensity of an obsession and brain disease, holds that "moral," "altruistic," and "désintéressé" are concepts of equal value.
(The masters' right to give names goes so far that we can even see language as a reflection of their power: they declare "this is that, and that," they finalize every object and event with a[Pg 21] sound, and in doing so, they take ownership of it.) This origin explains why the word "good" doesn't necessarily connect to altruistic actions, counter to the superstitious views of some moral philosophers. Instead, it's during the decline of aristocratic values that the clash between "egoistic" and "altruistic" increasingly burdens human conscience—it manifests, in my terms, as the herd instinct expressing itself in various ways. Even so, it takes a long time for this instinct to become dominant enough for values to be deeply tied to this contrast (as seen in modern Europe); today, the prevailing belief continues to insist, with the force of an obsession or mental illness, that "moral," "altruistic," and "désintéressé" are equivalent concepts.
3.
3.
In the second place, quite apart from the fact that this hypothesis as to the genesis of the value "good" cannot be historically upheld, it suffers from an inherent psychological contradiction. The utility of altruistic conduct has presumably been the origin of its being praised, and this origin has become forgotten:—But in what conceivable way is this forgetting possible! Has perchance the utility of such conduct ceased at some given moment? The contrary is the case. This utility has rather been experienced every day[Pg 22] at all times, and is consequently a feature that obtains a new and regular emphasis with every fresh day; it follows that, so far from vanishing from the consciousness, so far indeed from being forgotten, it must necessarily become impressed on the consciousness with ever-increasing distinctness. How much more logical is that contrary theory (it is not the truer for that) which is represented, for instance, by Herbert Spencer, who places the concept "good" as essentially similar to the concept "useful," "purposive," so that in the judgments "good" and "bad" mankind is simply summarising and investing with a sanction its unforgotten and unforgettable experiences concerning the "useful-purposive" and the "mischievous-non-purposive." According to this theory, "good" is the attribute of that which has previously shown itself useful; and so is able to claim to be considered "valuable in the highest degree," "valuable in itself." This method of explanation is also, as I have said, wrong, but at any rate the explanation itself is coherent, and psychologically tenable.
In the second place, apart from the fact that this hypothesis about the origin of the value "good" can't be supported historically, it has an inherent psychological contradiction. The usefulness of altruistic behavior is likely what led to its praise, and this origin has become forgotten:—But how could this forgetting even be possible? Has the usefulness of such behavior suddenly stopped at some point? The opposite is true. This usefulness has actually been experienced every day[Pg 22] throughout time, so it gets highlighted more and more with each passing day; therefore, rather than disappearing from our awareness, instead of being forgotten, it must become more and more prominently imprinted on our minds. How much more logical is that opposing theory—though not necessarily truer—represented, for example, by Herbert Spencer, who sees the concept "good" as fundamentally similar to the concept "useful," "purposive," so that in the judgments "good" and "bad," humanity is just summarizing and validating its unforgotten and unforgettable experiences related to the "useful-purposive" and the "harmful-non-purposive." According to this theory, "good" is an attribute of what has previously proven to be useful, and therefore can claim to be considered "of the highest value," "valuable in itself." This method of explanation is also, as I said, incorrect, but at least the explanation itself is coherent and psychologically valid.
4.
4.
The guide-post which first put me on the right track was this question—what is the true etymological significance of the various symbols for the idea "good" which have been coined in the various languages? I then found that they all led back to the same evolution of the same idea—that everywhere "aristocrat," "noble" (in the social sense), is the root idea, out of which have necessarily developed[Pg 23] "good" in the sense of "with aristocratic soul," "noble," in the sense of "with a soul of high calibre," "with a privileged soul"—a development which invariably runs parallel with that other evolution by which "vulgar," "plebeian," "low," are made to change finally into "bad." The most eloquent proof of this last contention is the German word "schlecht" itself: this word is identical with "schlicht"—(compare "schlechtweg" and "schlechterdings")—which, originally and as yet without any sinister innuendo, simply denoted the plebeian man in contrast to the aristocratic man. It is at the sufficiently late period of the Thirty Years' War that this sense becomes changed to the sense now current. From the standpoint of the Genealogy of Morals this discovery seems to be substantial: the lateness of it is to be attributed to the retarding influence exercised in the modern world by democratic prejudice in the sphere of all questions of origin. This extends, as will shortly be shown, even to the province of natural science and physiology, which, prima facie is the most objective. The extent of the mischief which is caused by this prejudice (once it is free of all trammels except those of its own malice), particularly to Ethics and History, is shown by the notorious case of Buckle: it was in Buckle that that plebeianism of the modern spirit, which is of English origin, broke out once again from its malignant soil with all the violence of a slimy volcano, and with that salted, rampant, and vulgar eloquence with which up to the present time all volcanoes have spoken.
The first thing that got me on the right path was this question—what is the actual etymological meaning of the different symbols for "good" that have come up in various languages? I discovered that they all trace back to the same evolution of the same idea—that everywhere "aristocrat" and "noble" (in a social sense) are the core meaning, from which the concept of "good" has developed, signifying "with an aristocratic soul," "noble" as "with a high-caliber soul," "with a privileged soul"—a progression that consistently runs parallel to the evolution by which "vulgar," "plebeian," and "low" eventually become synonymous with "bad." The strongest evidence for this is found in the German word "schlecht": this word is the same as "schlicht"—(see "schlechtweg" and "schlechterdings")—which originally and without any negative connotations simply referred to the common man in contrast to the aristocratic man. It wasn't until the Thirty Years' War that this meaning shifted to its current interpretation. From the perspective of the Genealogy of Morals, this finding seems significant: the delay can be attributed to the hindering influence of democratic biases in discussions about origins. This influence reaches, as will soon be demonstrated, into the realm of natural science and physiology, which is supposed to be the most objective field. The damage caused by this bias (once it is free of all restrictions except those of its own malicious intent), especially to Ethics and History, is illustrated by the well-known example of Buckle: it was in Buckle that the modern spirit of plebeianism, which originates from England, erupted once again from its toxic grounds with all the force of a nasty volcano, and with that loud, unruly, and crude eloquence that all volcanoes have used up to now.
5.
5.
With regard to our problem, which can justly be called an intimate problem, and which elects to appeal to only a limited number of ears: it is of no small interest to ascertain that in those words and roots which denote "good" we catch glimpses of that arch-trait, on the strength of which the aristocrats feel themselves to be beings of a higher order than their fellows. Indeed, they call themselves in perhaps the most frequent instances simply after their superiority in power (e.g. "the powerful," "the lords," "the commanders"), or after the most obvious sign of their superiority, as for example "the rich," "the possessors" (that is the meaning of arya; and the Iranian and Slav languages correspond). But they also call themselves after some characteristic idiosyncrasy; and this is the case which now concerns us. They name themselves, for instance, "the truthful": this is first done by the Greek nobility whose mouthpiece is found in Theognis, the Megarian poet. The word ἐσθλος, which is coined for the purpose, signifies etymologically "one who is," who has reality, who is real, who is true; and then with a subjective twist, the "true," as the "truthful": at this stage in the evolution of the idea, it becomes the motto and party cry of the nobility, and quite completes the transition to the meaning "noble," so as to place outside the pale the lying, vulgar man, as Theognis conceives and portrays him—till finally the word after the decay of the nobility is left to delineate[Pg 25] psychological noblesse, and becomes as it were ripe and mellow. In the word κακός as in δειλός (the plebeian in contrast to the ἀγαθός) the cowardice is emphasised. This affords perhaps an inkling on what lines the etymological origin of the very ambiguous ἀγαθός is to be investigated. In the Latin malus (which I place side by side with μέλας) the vulgar man can be distinguished as the dark-coloured, and above all as the black-haired ("hic niger est"), as the pre-Aryan inhabitants of the Italian soil, whose complexion formed the clearest feature of distinction from the dominant blondes, namely, the Aryan conquering race:—at any rate Gaelic has afforded me the exact analogue—Fin (for instance, in the name Fin-Gal), the distinctive word of the nobility, finally—good, noble, clean, but originally the blonde-haired man in contrast to the dark black-haired aboriginals. The Celts, if I may make a parenthetic statement, were throughout a blonde race; and it is wrong to connect, as Virchow still connects, those traces of an essentially dark-haired population which are to be seen on the more elaborate ethnographical maps of Germany with any Celtic ancestry or with any admixture of Celtic blood: in this context it is rather the pre-Aryan population of Germany which surges up to these districts. (The same is true substantially of the whole of Europe: in point of fact, the subject race has finally again obtained the upper hand, in complexion and the shortness of the skull, and perhaps in the intellectual and social qualities. Who can guarantee that modern democracy, still more[Pg 26] modern anarchy, and indeed that tendency to the "Commune," the most primitive form of society, which is now common to all the Socialists in Europe, does not in its real essence signify a monstrous reversion—and that the conquering and master race—the Aryan race, is not also becoming inferior physiologically?) I believe that I can explain the Latin bonus as the "warrior": my hypothesis is that I am right in deriving bonus from an older duonus (compare bellum = duellum = duen-lum, in which the word duonus appears to me to be contained). Bonus accordingly as the man of discord, of variance, "entzweiung" (duo), as the warrior: one sees what in ancient Rome "the good" meant for a man. Must not our actual German word gut mean "the godlike, the man of godlike race"? and be identical with the national name (originally the nobles' name) of the Goths?
Regarding our issue, which can rightly be called an intimate problem that only appeals to a select few: it's quite interesting to note that in the words and roots that mean "good," we can see hints of the primary trait that makes aristocrats feel superior to others. They often refer to themselves based on their power (e.g., "the powerful," "the lords," "the commanders") or the most apparent sign of their superiority, such as "the rich" or "the possessors" (that's what arya means, and the Iranian and Slavic languages reflect this). They also identify themselves with certain characteristic traits; this is where our discussion lies. For example, they call themselves "the truthful," a term first used by the Greek nobility represented by Theognis, the Megarian poet. The word ἐσθλος, created for this purpose, etymologically means "one who is," someone who has reality, who is real, who is true; and then, with a subjective twist, it becomes "the true," as in "the truthful": at this stage of the concept's evolution, it becomes the slogan and rallying cry of the nobility, wholly completing the shift to the meaning "noble," thus excluding the deceitful, common man, as Theognis envisions and depicts him—until finally, after the decline of the nobility, the term is left to describe[Pg 25] psychological noblesse, becoming mature and refined. In the word κακός, as in δειλός (the common person compared to the ἀγαθός), cowardice is highlighted. This might hint at how to explore the etymological roots of the highly ambiguous ἀγαθός. In Latin, malus (which I compare to μέλας), the common man can be identified as dark-skinned, particularly black-haired ("hic niger est"), like the pre-Aryan inhabitants of Italy, whose complexion was the clearest distinguishing feature from the dominant blonde Aryan conquerors:—certainly, Gaelic provides me with the exact equivalent—Fin (for example, in the name Fin-Gal), a word used by the nobility, which means good, noble, clean, but originally referred to the blonde-haired man in contrast to the dark-skinned natives. The Celts, as a side note, were always a blonde race; it is incorrect to link, as Virchow still does, traces of an essentially dark-haired population seen on detailed ethnographic maps of Germany with any Celtic ancestry or admixture: in this context, it is rather the pre-Aryan population of Germany that emerges in these regions. (The same generally applies to all of Europe: in reality, the subject race has ultimately regained dominance, both in complexion and skull shape, and perhaps even in intellectual and social traits. Who can say for sure that modern democracy, even more so[Pg 26] modern anarchy, and indeed the current tendency towards the "Commune," the most primitive form of society, which is prevalent among all Socialists in Europe, doesn't actually signify a massive regression—and that the conquering and master race—the Aryan race—is also becoming physiologically inferior?) I believe I can interpret the Latin bonus as "warrior": my theory is that I'm correct in deriving bonus from an older duonus (compare bellum = duellum = duen-lum, where I believe duonus is contained). So, bonus translates to the man of discord, of division, "entzweiung" (duo), as the warrior: one can see what "the good" meant for a man in ancient Rome. Could our modern German word gut mean "the godlike, the man of godlike lineage"? and be identical to the national name (originally the nobles' name) of the Goths?
The grounds for this supposition do not appertain to this work.
The reasons for this assumption aren’t relevant to this work.
6.
6.
Above all, there is no exception (though there are opportunities for exceptions) to this rule, that the idea of political superiority always resolves itself into the idea of psychological superiority, in those cases where the highest caste is at the same time the priestly caste, and in accordance with its general characteristics confers on itself the privilege of a title which alludes specifically to its priestly function. It is in these cases, for instance, that "clean" and "unclean" confront[Pg 27] each other for the first time as badges of class distinction; here again there develops a "good" and a "bad," in a sense which has ceased to be merely social. Moreover, care should be taken not to take these ideas of "clean" and "unclean" too seriously, too broadly, or too symbolically: all the ideas of ancient man have, on the contrary, got to be understood in their initial stages, in a sense which is, to an almost inconceivable extent, crude, coarse, physical, and narrow, and above all essentially unsymbolical. The "clean man" is originally only a man who washes himself, who abstains from certain foods which are conducive to skin diseases, who does not sleep with the unclean women of the lower classes, who has a horror of blood—not more, not much more! On the other hand, the very nature of a priestly aristocracy shows the reasons why just at such an early juncture there should ensue a really dangerous sharpening and intensification of opposed values: it is, in fact, through these opposed values that gulfs are cleft in the social plane, which a veritable Achilles of free thought would shudder to cross. There is from the outset a certain diseased taint in such sacerdotal aristocracies, and in the habits which prevail in such societies—habits which, averse as they are to action, constitute a compound of introspection and explosive emotionalism, as a result of which there appears that introspective morbidity and neurasthenia, which adheres almost inevitably to all priests at all times: with regard, however, to the remedy which they themselves have invented[Pg 28] for this disease—the philosopher has no option but to state, that it has proved itself in its effects a hundred times more dangerous than the disease, from which it should have been the deliverer. Humanity itself is still diseased from the effects of the naïvetés of this priestly cure. Take, for instance, certain kinds of diet (abstention from flesh), fasts, sexual continence, flight into the wilderness (a kind of Weir-Mitchell isolation, though of course without that system of excessive feeding and fattening which is the most efficient antidote to all the hysteria of the ascetic ideal); consider too the whole metaphysic of the priests, with its war on the senses, its enervation, its hair-splitting; consider its self-hypnotism on the fakir and Brahman principles (it uses Brahman as a glass disc and obsession), and that climax which we can understand only too well of an unusual satiety with its panacea of nothingness (or God:—the demand for a unio mystica with God is the demand of the Buddhist for nothingness, Nirvana—and nothing else!). In sacerdotal societies every element is on a more dangerous scale, not merely cures and remedies, but also pride, revenge, cunning, exaltation, love, ambition, virtue, morbidity:—further, it can fairly be stated that it is on the soil of this essentially dangerous form of human society, the sacerdotal form, that man really becomes for the first time an interesting animal, that it is in this form that the soul of man has in a higher sense attained depths and become evil—and those are the two fundamental forms of the superiority which up[Pg 29] to the present man has exhibited over every other animal.
Above all, there’s no exception (even though there are chances for exceptions) to this rule: the notion of political superiority always comes down to the idea of psychological superiority, especially when the highest caste is also the priestly caste. This group, sticking to its general traits, grants itself a title that specifically references its priestly role. For instance, this is when "clean" and "unclean" first emerge as symbols of class distinction; here, we also see a divide between "good" and "bad," in a way that has moved beyond mere social status. Additionally, it's important not to take these ideas of "clean" and "unclean" too seriously or broadly, or too symbolically: the concepts of ancient people need to be understood in their earliest forms, which are, to an almost unimaginable degree, crude, physical, and limited, and above all fundamentally unsymbolic. The "clean man" is simply someone who washes himself, avoids certain foods that lead to skin diseases, doesn't sleep with the unclean women of the lower classes, and is repulsed by blood — nothing more, nothing much more! Conversely, the nature of a priestly aristocracy explains why there would be a significant sharpness and intensification of opposing values at this early stage: in fact, it is these opposing values that create deep divisions in the social landscape, which a true Achilles of free thought would hesitate to cross. From the outset, there's a certain diseased taint in such priestly aristocracies, along with the prevailing habits of these societies — habits that, while being averse to action, combine introspection with volatile emotionalism, resulting in that introspective morbidity and neurasthenia that seems to inevitably accompany all priests throughout time. However, regarding the remedy they’ve invented[Pg 28] for this ailment, the philosopher can only assert that it has proven to be a hundred times more dangerous in its effects than the disease it was meant to cure. Humanity itself still suffers from the fallout of these naïve priestly cures. Look at certain diets (like avoiding meat), fasting, sexual abstinence, retreating into the wilderness (a form of Weir-Mitchell isolation, albeit without the excessive feeding and fattening that counteracts all the hysteria of the ascetic ideal); consider the entire metaphysics of the priests, with its anti-sensory stance, its weakening, its hair-splitting; ponder its self-hypnosis based on fakir and Brahman principles (using Brahman as a lens and obsession), and that ultimate state of unusual satiety with its solution of nothingness (or God:—the quest for a unio mystica with God parallels the Buddhist quest for nothingness, Nirvana—and nothing else!). In priestly societies, every aspect is on a more dangerous level, not just cures and remedies, but also pride, revenge, cunning, exaltation, love, ambition, virtue, morbidity:—furthermore, it can reasonably be said that it is within this essentially dangerous type of human society, the sacerdotal form, that humanity truly becomes an interesting animal, that in this form, the human soul has reached in a higher sense depths and become evil — and those are the two fundamental types of superiority that, up[Pg 29] to the present, humankind has displayed over every other animal.
7.
7.
The reader will have already surmised with what ease the priestly mode of valuation can branch off from the knightly aristocratic mode, and then develop into the very antithesis of the latter: special impetus is given to this opposition, by every occasion when the castes of the priests and warriors confront each other with mutual jealousy and cannot agree over the prize. The knightly-aristocratic "values" are based on a careful cult of the physical, on a flowering, rich, and even effervescing healthiness, that goes considerably beyond what is necessary for maintaining life, on war, adventure, the chase, the dance, the tourney—on everything, in fact, which is contained in strong, free, and joyous action. The priestly-aristocratic mode of valuation is—we have seen—based on other hypotheses: it is bad enough for this class when it is a question of war! Yet the priests are, as is notorious, the worst enemies—why? Because they are the weakest. Their weakness causes their hate to expand into a monstrous and sinister shape, a shape which is most crafty and most poisonous. The really great haters in the history of the world have always been priests, who are also the cleverest haters—in comparison with the cleverness of priestly revenge, every other piece of cleverness is practically negligible. Human history would be too fatuous for anything were it not for the cleverness imported into it by the[Pg 30] weak—take at once the most important instance. All the world's efforts against the "aristocrats," the "mighty," the "masters," the "holders of power," are negligible by comparison with what has been accomplished against those classes by the Jews—the Jews, that priestly nation which eventually realised that the one method of effecting satisfaction on its enemies and tyrants was by means of a radical transvaluation of values, which was at the same time an act of the cleverest revenge. Yet the method was only appropriate to a nation of priests, to a nation of the most jealously nursed priestly revengefulness. It was the Jews who, in opposition to the aristocratic equation (good = aristocratic = beautiful = happy = loved by the gods), dared with a terrifying logic to suggest the contrary equation, and indeed to maintain with the teeth of the most profound hatred (the hatred of weakness) this contrary equation, namely, "the wretched are alone the good; the poor, the weak, the lowly, are alone the good; the suffering, the needy, the sick, the loathsome, are the only ones who are pious, the only ones who are blessed, for them alone is salvation—but you, on the other hand, you aristocrats, you men of power, you are to all eternity the evil, the horrible, the covetous, the insatiate, the godless; eternally also shall you be the unblessed, the cursed, the damned!" We know who it was who reaped the heritage of this Jewish transvaluation. In the context of the monstrous and inordinately fateful initiative which the Jews have exhibited in connection with[Pg 31] this most fundamental of all declarations of war, I remember the passage which came to my pen on another occasion (Beyond Good and Evil, Aph. 195)—that it was, in fact, with the Jews that the revolt of the slaves begins in the sphere of morals; that revolt which has behind it a history of two millennia, and which at the present day has only moved out of our sight, because it—has achieved victory.
The reader will have already realized how easily the priestly way of valuing can diverge from the knightly aristocratic way, eventually becoming its complete opposite: this opposition is particularly highlighted whenever the priest and warrior castes face each other with mutual jealousy and fail to agree over the rewards. The knightly-aristocratic "values" focus on a careful appreciation of the physical, a vibrant, rich, and even exuberant healthiness that goes far beyond mere survival, on war, adventure, hunting, dancing, and tournaments—basically everything that involves strong, free, and joyful action. The priestly-aristocratic way of valuation is—as we've seen—grounded in different assumptions: it is already difficult for this class when it comes to matters of war! Yet the priests are notoriously the worst enemies—why? Because they are the weakest. Their weakness turns their hatred into a monstrous and sinister form, one that is cunning and deeply toxic. Throughout history, the most fervent haters have always been priests, who are also the most calculating haters—in comparison to the cleverness of priestly revenge, every other kind of cleverness pales in comparison. Human history would be pretty ridiculous were it not for the cleverness brought into it by the[Pg 30] weak—let's consider the most crucial example. All of the world’s efforts against the "aristocrats," the "powerful," the "rulers," the "holders of authority" are insignificant next to what has been achieved against those groups by the Jews—the Jews, that priestly nation which ultimately recognized that the only way to find satisfaction against their enemies and oppressors was through a radical revaluation of values, which also served as the act of the cleverest revenge. Yet this approach was only appropriate for a nation of priests, a nation steeped in the most jealously nurtured priestly vengefulness. It was the Jews who, in defiance of the aristocratic equation (good = aristocratic = beautiful = happy = favored by the gods), boldly suggested the terrifying opposite equation and maintained it with the utmost hatred (the hatred of weakness), namely, "the wretched are the only good; the poor, the weak, the lowly are the only good; the suffering, the needy, the sick, the loathsome are the only ones who are pious, the only ones who are blessed, for them alone is salvation—but you, on the other hand, you aristocrats, you men of power, you are forever the evil, the horrible, the greedy, the insatiable, the godless; eternally you shall be the unblessed, the cursed, the damned!" We know who benefited from this Jewish revaluation. In light of the monstrous and overwhelmingly significant actions the Jews have taken related to[Pg 31] this most fundamental declaration of war, I recall something I once wrote (Beyond Good and Evil, Aph. 195)—that it is indeed with the Jews that the revolt of the slaves begins in the realm of morals; a revolt that has a history spanning two millennia and which currently may seem out of our sight because it has—achieved victory.
8.
8.
But you understand this not? You have no eyes for a force which has taken two thousand years to achieve victory?—There is nothing wonderful in this: all lengthy processes are hard to see and to realise. But this is what took place: from the trunk of that tree of revenge and hate, Jewish hate,—that most profound and sublime hate, which creates ideals and changes old values to new creations, the like of which has never been on earth,—there grew a phenomenon which was equally incomparable, a new love, the most profound and sublime of all kinds of love;—and from what other trunk could it have grown? But beware of supposing that this love has soared on its upward growth, as in any way a real negation of that thirst for revenge, as an antithesis to the Jewish hate! No, the contrary is the truth! This love grew out of that hate, as its crown, as its triumphant crown, circling wider and wider amid the clarity and fulness of the sun, and pursuing in the very kingdom of light and height its goal of hatred, its victory, its spoil, its strategy,[Pg 32] with the same intensity with which the roots of that tree of hate sank into everything which was deep and evil with increasing stability and increasing desire. This Jesus of Nazareth, the incarnate gospel of love, this "Redeemer" bringing salvation and victory to the poor, the sick, the sinful—was he not really temptation in its most sinister and irresistible form, temptation to take the tortuous path to those very Jewish values and those very Jewish ideals? Has not Israel really obtained the final goal of its sublime revenge, by the tortuous paths of this "Redeemer," for all that he might pose as Israel's adversary and Israel's destroyer? Is it not due to the black magic of a really great policy of revenge, of a far-seeing, burrowing revenge, both acting and calculating with slowness, that Israel himself must repudiate before all the world the actual instrument of his own revenge and nail it to the cross, so that all the world—that is, all the enemies of Israel—could nibble without suspicion at this very bait? Could, moreover, any human mind with all its elaborate ingenuity invent a bait that was more truly dangerous? Anything that was even equivalent in the power of its seductive, intoxicating, defiling, and corrupting influence to that symbol of the holy cross, to that awful paradox of a "god on the cross," to that mystery of the unthinkable, supreme, and utter horror of the self-crucifixion of a god for the salvation of man? It is at least certain that sub hoc signo Israel, with its revenge and transvaluation of all values, has up to the present always triumphed again over[Pg 33] all other ideals, over all more aristocratic ideals.
But you don’t understand this, do you? You can’t see a force that has taken two thousand years to achieve its victory?—There’s nothing amazing about this: all long processes are hard to see and recognize. But this is what happened: from the trunk of that tree of revenge and hate, Jewish hate— that most profound and sublime hate, which creates ideals and transforms old values into new creations, unlike anything else on earth—there emerged a phenomenon just as unmatched, a new love, the most profound and sublime of all kinds of love;—and from what other trunk could it have come? But don’t think that this love has risen as a real rejection of that thirst for revenge, as an opposite to the Jewish hate! No, the opposite is true! This love grew out of that hate, as its crown, as its triumphant crown, expanding wider and wider in the brightness and fullness of the sun, pursuing in the very kingdom of light and height its goal of hatred, its victory, its prize, its strategy,[Pg 32] with the same intensity with which the roots of that tree of hate sank into everything deep and evil, with increasing stability and increasing desire. This Jesus of Nazareth, the embodied message of love, this “Redeemer” bringing salvation and victory to the poor, the sick, the sinful—was he not truly a temptation in its most sinister and irresistible form, a temptation to follow the twisted path to those very Jewish values and those very Jewish ideals? Hasn’t Israel truly reached the ultimate goal of its sublime revenge through the twisted paths of this “Redeemer,” despite him appearing as Israel’s adversary and destroyer? Is it not due to the dark magic of a truly great policy of revenge, a thoughtful, digging revenge, acting and calculating slowly, that Israel must repudiate before the whole world the very instrument of his own revenge and nail it to the cross, so that all the world—that is, all of Israel’s enemies—could nibble at this very bait without a second thought? Moreover, could any human mind, with all its complex cleverness, invent a bait that was more truly dangerous? Anything that could even closely match the seductive, intoxicating, corrupting influence of that symbol of the holy cross, that terrible paradox of a “god on the cross,” that mystery of the unthinkable, supreme, and utter horror of self-crucifying a god for the salvation of man? It is at least certain that sub hoc signo Israel, with its revenge and transformation of all values, has so far always triumphed over[Pg 33] all other ideals, over all more aristocratic ideals.
9.
9.
"But why do you talk of nobler ideals? Let us submit to the facts; that the people have triumphed—or the slaves, or the populace, or the herd, or whatever name you care to give them—if this has happened through the Jews, so be it! In that case no nation ever had a greater mission in the world's history. The 'masters' have been done away with; the morality of the vulgar man has triumphed. This triumph may also be called a blood-poisoning (it has mutually fused the races)—I do not dispute it; but there is no doubt but that this intoxication has succeeded. The 'redemption' of the human race (that is, from the masters) is progressing swimmingly; everything is obviously becoming Judaised, or Christianised, or vulgarised (what is there in the words?). It seems impossible to stop the course of this poisoning through the whole body politic of mankind—but its tempo and pace may from the present time be slower, more delicate, quieter, more discreet—there is time enough. In view of this context has the Church nowadays any necessary purpose? has it, in fact, a right to live? Or could man get on without it? Quæritur. It seems that it fetters and retards this tendency, instead of accelerating it. Well, even that might be its utility. The Church certainly is a crude and boorish institution, that is repugnant to an intelligence with any pretence at delicacy, to a[Pg 34] really modern taste. Should it not at any rate learn to be somewhat more subtle? It alienates nowadays, more than it allures. Which of us would, forsooth, be a freethinker if there were no Church? It is the Church which repels us, not its poison—apart from the Church we like the poison." This is the epilogue of a freethinker to my discourse, of an honourable animal (as he has given abundant proof), and a democrat to boot; he had up to that time listened to me, and could not endure my silence, but for me, indeed, with regard to this topic there is much on which to be silent.
"But why do you speak of higher ideals? Let's face the facts; the people have won—or the oppressed, or the masses, or whatever label you prefer to use—if this has happened because of the Jews, so be it! In that case, no nation has ever had a greater role in history. The 'rulers' have been abolished; the morals of the common person have prevailed. This victory could also be seen as a corruption (it has blended the races)—I won't argue against that; but there's no doubt that this intoxication has taken hold. The 'liberation' of humanity (that is, from the rulers) is moving along smoothly; everything is clearly becoming Jewish, or Christian, or common (what do the terms matter?). It seems impossible to halt this corruption throughout the entire political body of humanity—but its tempo and rate may from now on be slower, more subtle, quieter, more discreet—there's plenty of time. Given this situation, does the Church today serve any necessary purpose? Does it even have the right to exist? Or could humanity get by without it? Quæritur. It seems that it constrains and slows down this trend rather than speeding it up. Well, even that might be its usefulness. The Church is certainly a clumsy and unsophisticated institution, that is off-putting to any thinking person with even a hint of refinement, to a[Pg 34] truly modern taste. Shouldn't it at least try to be a bit more refined? It pushes people away nowadays, more than it attracts. Which of us would really be a free thinker if there were no Church? It is the Church that turns us off, not its teachings—without the Church, we actually like the teachings." This is the conclusion of a free thinker to my conversation, an honorable individual (as he has shown many times), and a democrat to boot; he had listened to me until that point and couldn't tolerate my silence, but for me, in truth, there is much to be quiet about regarding this subject.
10.
10.
The revolt of the slaves in morals begins in the very principle of resentment becoming creative and giving birth to values—a resentment experienced by creatures who, deprived as they are of the proper outlet of action, are forced to find their compensation in an imaginary revenge. While every aristocratic morality springs from a triumphant affirmation of its own demands, the slave morality says "no" from the very outset to what is "outside itself," "different from itself," and "not itself": and this "no" is its creative deed. This volte-face of the valuing standpoint—this inevitable gravitation to the objective instead of back to the subjective—is typical of "resentment": the slave-morality requires as the condition of its existence an external and objective world, to employ physiological terminology, it requires objective stimuli[Pg 35] to be capable of action at all—its action is fundamentally a reaction. The contrary is the case when we come to the aristocrat's system of values: it acts and grows spontaneously, it merely seeks its antithesis in order to pronounce a more grateful and exultant "yes" to its own self;—its negative conception, "low," "vulgar," "bad," is merely a pale late-born foil in comparison with its positive and fundamental conception (saturated as it is with life and passion), of "we aristocrats, we good ones, we beautiful ones, we happy ones."
The revolt of the slaves in morals starts with the idea of resentment becoming creative and giving rise to values—a resentment felt by beings who, lacking a proper outlet for action, have to find their satisfaction in imagined revenge. While every aristocratic morality comes from a confident assertion of its own needs, the slave morality initially says "no" to what is "outside of itself," "different from itself," and "not itself": and this "no" is its creative act. This shift in perspective—this inevitable pull toward the objective instead of back to the subjective—is typical of "resentment": slave morality needs an external and objective world to exist; in more biological terms, it needs objective stimuli[Pg 35] in order to take action at all—its action is fundamentally a reaction. In contrast, the aristocrat's value system acts and develops on its own; it only seeks an opposite to declare a more grateful and triumphant "yes" to its own identity—its negative ideas of "low," "vulgar," and "bad" are merely weak comparisons to its positive and essential view (full of life and passion) of "we aristocrats, we good ones, we beautiful ones, we happy ones."
When the aristocratic morality goes astray and commits sacrilege on reality, this is limited to that particular sphere with which it is not sufficiently acquainted—a sphere, in fact, from the real knowledge of which it disdainfully defends itself. It misjudges, in some cases, the sphere which it despises, the sphere of the common vulgar man and the low people: on the other hand, due weight should be given to the consideration that in any case the mood of contempt, of disdain, of superciliousness, even on the supposition that it falsely portrays the object of its contempt, will always be far removed from that degree of falsity which will always characterise the attacks—in effigy, of course—of the vindictive hatred and revengefulness of the weak in onslaughts on their enemies. In point of fact, there is in contempt too strong an admixture of nonchalance, of casualness, of boredom, of impatience, even of personal exultation, for it to be capable of distorting its victim into a real caricature or a real monstrosity. Attention again should be paid to the almost benevolent[Pg 36] nuances which, for instance, the Greek nobility imports into all the words by which it distinguishes the common people from itself; note how continuously a kind of pity, care, and consideration imparts its honeyed flavour, until at last almost all the words which are applied to the vulgar man survive finally as expressions for "unhappy," "worthy of pity" (compare δειλο, δείλαιος, πονηρός, μοχθηρός]; the latter two names really denoting the vulgar man as labour-slave and beast of burden)—and how, conversely, "bad," "low," "unhappy" have never ceased to ring in the Greek ear with a tone in which "unhappy" is the predominant note: this is a heritage of the old noble aristocratic morality, which remains true to itself even in contempt (let philologists remember the sense in which ὀιζυρός, ἄνολβος, τλήμων, δυστυχεῑν, ξυμφορά used to be employed). The "well-born" simply felt themselves the "happy"; they did not have to manufacture their happiness artificially through looking at their enemies, or in cases to talk and lie themselves into happiness (as is the custom with all resentful men); and similarly, complete men as they were, exuberant with strength, and consequently necessarily energetic, they were too wise to dissociate happiness from action—activity becomes in their minds necessarily counted as happiness (that is the etymology of εὖ πρἆττειν)—all in sharp contrast to the "happiness" of the weak and the oppressed, with their festering venom and malignity, among whom happiness appears essentially as a narcotic, a deadening, a quietude, a peace, a[Pg 37] "Sabbath," an enervation of the mind and relaxation of the limbs,—in short, a purely passive phenomenon. While the aristocratic man lived in confidence and openness with himself (γενναῐος, "nobleε-born," emphasises the nuance "sincere," and perhaps also "naïf"), the resentful man, on the other hand, is neither sincere nor naïf, nor honest and candid with himself. His soul squints; his mind loves hidden crannies, tortuous paths and back-doors, everything secret appeals to him as his world, his safety, his balm; he is past master in silence, in not forgetting, in waiting, in provisional self-depreciation and self-abasement. A race of such resentful men will of necessity eventually prove more prudent than any aristocratic race, it will honour prudence on quite a distinct scale, as, in fact, a paramount condition of existence, while prudence among aristocratic men is apt to be tinged with a delicate flavour of luxury and refinement; so among them it plays nothing like so integral a part as that complete certainty of function of the governing unconscious instincts, or as indeed a certain lack of prudence, such as a vehement and valiant charge, whether against danger or the enemy, or as those ecstatic bursts of rage, love, reverence, gratitude, by which at all times noble souls have recognised each other. When the resentment of the aristocratic man manifests itself, it fulfils and exhausts itself in an immediate reaction, and consequently instills no venom: on the other hand, it never manifests itself at all in countless instances, when in the case of the feeble and weak it would be inevitable. An[Pg 38] inability to take seriously for any length of time their enemies, their disasters, their misdeeds—that is the sign of the full strong natures who possess a superfluity of moulding plastic force, that heals completely and produces forgetfulness: a good example of this in the modern world is Mirabeau, who had no memory for any insults and meannesses which were practised on him, and who was only incapable of forgiving because he forgot. Such a man indeed shakes off with a shrug many a worm which would have buried itself in another; it is only in characters like these that we see the possibility (supposing, of course, that there is such a possibility in the world) of the real "love of one's enemies." What respect for his enemies is found, forsooth, in an aristocratic man—and such a reverence is already a bridge to love! He insists on having his enemy to himself as his distinction. He tolerates no other enemy but a man in whose character there is nothing to despise and much to honour! On the other hand, imagine the "enemy" as the resentful man conceives him—and it is here exactly that we see his work, his creativeness; he has conceived "the evil enemy," the "evil one," and indeed that is the root idea from which he now evolves as a contrasting and corresponding figure a "good one," himself—his very self!
When aristocratic values go off course and disrespect reality, it’s limited to the areas they're not familiar with—areas they actually avoid out of disdain. They often misjudge the realms they look down on, like the lives of everyday people. However, it's important to note that the attitude of contempt, even if it inaccurately depicts the object of that disdain, is still much less distorted than the bitter attacks from the weak against their enemies. Contempt carries a sense of indifference, boredom, impatience, and even smug satisfaction, making it unlikely to distort its target into a true caricature or monstrosity. One should also consider the almost kind undertones that the Greek nobility infused into the terms they used to refer to common folk; they continuously express pity, care, and consideration, making many words assigned to the common person synonymous with "unhappy" or "worthy of pity" (e.g., δειλο, δείλαιος, πονηρός, μοχθηρός); the latter two terms essentially describe the common man as a laborer or as a beast of burden. Conversely, words like "bad," "low," and "unhappy" have always carried a tone where "unhappy" is the dominant note: this is a legacy of the old noble morality, which remains true to itself even in contempt (linguists should recall how ὀιζυρός, ἄνολβος, τλήμων, δυστυχεῑν, ξυμφορά were used). The privileged class simply saw themselves as "happy"; they didn’t have to create their happiness artificially by comparing themselves to their enemies, nor did they need to talk or deceive themselves into feeling happy (as resentful people often do). Being complete individuals, brimming with strength and consequently energetic, they understood happiness as inherently tied to action—activity is synonymous with happiness (that’s the origin of εὖ πρἆττειν)—completely opposed to the "happiness" of the weak and oppressed, whose happiness feels more like a drug, numbing and stifling, a peace, a "Sabbath," a dulling of the mind and relaxation of the body—a purely passive experience. While the aristocratic person lived with confidence and openness (γενναῐος, meaning "noble-born," highlights the nuance of "sincere" and possibly also "naive"), the resentful individual is neither sincere nor naive, nor honest with himself. His soul is shifty; he prefers hidden corners, winding paths, and secret routes—everything concealed feels like his domain, his safety, his comfort. He excels in silence, in holding grudges, in waiting, in putting himself down and belittling himself. A group of such resentful people will inevitably prove to be more "prudent" than any noble class, as they will value prudence as a critical survival trait, while for aristocrats, prudence can carry a hint of luxury and refinement; it doesn’t play as vital a role in their lives as that instinctive, unconscious drive, or as their spontaneous bursts of bravery and passion, be it in battle or in expressing rage, love, reverence, or gratitude—moments when noble souls recognize each other. When the anger of an aristocratic individual does surface, it is released immediately, causing no lasting bitterness; on the other hand, it often remains hidden in many situations where it would be unavoidable for the weak. An inability to take their enemies, their failures, and their misdeeds seriously for long—that’s a hallmark of strong natures filled with abundant vigor that can completely heal and forget: Mirabeau is a good modern example; he didn’t hold onto memories of insults and slights, and he only struggled to forgive because he forgot. Such a person easily brushes off many grievances that would deeply affect others; only in characters like these do we see the potential (if such a potential even exists) for the genuine "love of one’s enemies." What kind of respect for his enemies can be found in an aristocratic man—such reverence is already a step toward love! He insists that his enemies are significant to him and tolerates no enemy who lacks admirable qualities. In contrast, picture how the resentful person imagines an "enemy"—and here we see exactly his creative process; he has imagined "the evil enemy," "the wicked one," and from that root idea, he now constructs a contrasting figure: "the good one," which is himself—his very self!
11
11
The method of this man is quite contrary to that of the aristocratic man, who conceives the root idea "good" spontaneously and straight[Pg 39] away, that is to say, out of himself, and from that material then creates for himself a concept of "bad"! This "bad" of aristocratic origin and that "evil" out of the cauldron of unsatisfied hatred—the former an imitation, an "extra," an additional nuance; the latter, on the other hand, the original, the beginning, the essential act in the conception of a slave-morality—these two words "bad" and "evil," how great a difference do they mark, in spite of the fact that they have an identical contrary in the idea "good." But the idea "good" is not the same: much rather let the question be asked, "Who is really evil according to the meaning of the morality of resentment?" In all sternness let it be answered thus:—just the good man of the other morality, just the aristocrat, the powerful one, the one who rules, but who is distorted by the venomous eye of resentfulness, into a new colour, a new signification, a new appearance. This particular point we would be the last to deny: the man who learnt to know those "good" ones only as enemies, learnt at the same time not to know them only as "evil enemies" and the same men who inter pares were kept so rigorously in bounds through convention, respect, custom, and gratitude, though much more through mutual vigilance and jealousy inter pares, these men who in their relations with each other find so many new ways of manifesting consideration, self-control, delicacy, loyalty, pride, and friendship, these men are in reference to what is outside their circle (where the foreign element, a foreign country, begins), not much better than[Pg 40] beasts of prey, which have been let loose. They enjoy there freedom from all social control, they feel that in the wilderness they can give vent with impunity to that tension which is produced by enclosure and imprisonment in the peace of society, they revert to the innocence of the beast-of-prey conscience, like jubilant monsters, who perhaps come from a ghastly bout of murder, arson, rape, and torture, with bravado and a moral equanimity, as though merely some wild student's prank had been played, perfectly convinced that the poets have now an ample theme to sing and celebrate. It is impossible not to recognise at the core of all these aristocratic races the beast of prey; the magnificent blonde brute, avidly rampant for spoil and victory; this hidden core needed an outlet from time to time, the beast must get loose again, must return into the wilderness—the Roman, Arabic, German, and Japanese nobility, the Homeric heroes, the Scandinavian Vikings, are all alike in this need. It is the aristocratic races who have left the idea "Barbarian" on all the tracks in which they have marched; nay, a consciousness of this very barbarianism, and even a pride in it, manifests itself even in their highest civilisation (for example, when Pericles says to his Athenians in that celebrated funeral oration, "Our audacity has forced a way over every land and sea, rearing everywhere imperishable memorials of itself for good and for evil"). This audacity of aristocratic races, mad, absurd, and spasmodic as may be its expression; the incalculable and fantastic nature of their enterprises,[Pg 41]Pericles sets in special relief and glory the ᾽ραθυμία of the Athenians, their nonchalance and contempt for safety, body, life, and comfort, their awful joy and intense delight in all destruction, in all the ecstasies of victory and cruelty,—all these features become crystallised, for those who suffered thereby in the picture of the "barbarian," of the "evil enemy," perhaps of the "Goth" and of the "Vandal." The profound, icy mistrust which the German provokes, as soon as he arrives at power,—even at the present time,—is always still an aftermath of that inextinguishable horror with which for whole centuries Europe has regarded the wrath of the blonde Teuton beast (although between the old Germans and ourselves there exists scarcely a psychological, let alone a physical, relationship). I have once called attention to the embarrassment of Hesiod, when he conceived the series of social ages, and endeavoured to express them in gold, silver, and bronze. He could only dispose of the contradiction, with which he was confronted, by the Homeric world, an age magnificent indeed, but at the same time so awful and so violent, by making two ages out of one, which he henceforth placed one behind each other—first, the age of the heroes and demigods, as that world had remained in the memories of the aristocratic families, who found therein their own ancestors; secondly, the bronze age, as that corresponding age appeared to the descendants of the oppressed, spoiled, ill-treated, exiled, enslaved; namely, as an age of bronze, as I have said, hard, cold, terrible, without feelings and without conscience, crushing everything,[Pg 42] and bespattering everything with blood. Granted the truth of the theory now believed to be true, that the very essence of all civilisation is to train out of man, the beast of prey, a tame and civilised animal, a domesticated animal, it follows indubitably that we must regard as the real tools of civilisation all those instincts of reaction and resentment, by the help of which the aristocratic races, together with their ideals, were finally degraded and overpowered; though that has not yet come to be synonymous with saying that the bearers of those tools also represented the civilisation. It is rather the contrary that is not only probable—nay, it is palpable to-day; these bearers of vindictive instincts that have to be bottled up, these descendants of all European and non-European slavery, especially of the pre-Aryan population—these people, I say, represent the decline of humanity! These "tools of civilisation" are a disgrace to humanity, and constitute in reality more of an argument against civilisation, more of a reason why civilisation should be suspected. One may be perfectly justified in being always afraid of the blonde beast that lies at the core of all aristocratic races, and in being on one's guard: but who would not a hundred times prefer to be afraid, when one at the same time admires, than to be immune from fear, at the cost of being perpetually obsessed with the loathsome spectacle of the distorted, the dwarfed, the stunted, the envenomed? And is that not our fate? What produces to-day our repulsion towards "man"?—for we suffer from "man," there is no doubt[Pg 43] about it. It is not fear; it is rather that we have nothing more to fear from men; it is that the worm "man" is in the foreground and pullulates; it is that the "tame man," the wretched mediocre and unedifying creature, has learnt to consider himself a goal and a pinnacle, an inner meaning, an historic principle, a "higher man"; yes, it is that he has a certain right so to consider himself, in so far as he feels that in contrast to that excess of deformity, disease, exhaustion, and effeteness whose odour is beginning to pollute present-day Europe, he at any rate has achieved a relative success, he at any rate still says "yes" to life.
The way this man operates is completely opposite to that of the aristocratic man, who intuitively understands the fundamental idea of "good" right away, deriving it from within himself, and then uses that to form a concept of "bad." This "bad" comes from aristocracy and that "evil" springs from the cauldron of unfulfilled hatred—the first being an imitation, a mere addition; while the latter is the original, the starting point, and the essential act of a slave morality. These two terms "bad" and "evil" reflect a significant difference, even though they share an identical opposite in the concept of "good." However, the concept of "good" isn't the same: rather, we should ask, "Who is truly evil according to the morality of resentment?" In all seriousness, the answer is this: the good man from the other morality, the aristocrat, the powerful ruler, is twisted by the toxic lens of resentment into a different color, a new meaning, a new appearance. We would never deny this specific point: the man who has known those "good" people only as foes has also learned to recognize them not just as "evil enemies" but as individuals who, among equals, are kept in check by convention, respect, customs, and gratitude, and even more so through mutual vigilance and jealousy among themselves. These men, who find various ways to show consideration, self-control, delicacy, loyalty, pride, and friendship in their interactions with one another, when it comes to those outside their circle (where the foreign element, a foreign country, begins), behave not much better than wild beasts that have been unleashed. They revel in the freedom from all social constraints and feel that in the wild, they can express that pent-up tension from confinement in the peace of society. They revert to the innocence of predatory instincts, like jubilant monsters who perhaps come from a gruesome spree of murder, arson, rape, and torture, with boldness and a sense of moral ease, as if it were merely a wild student's prank, convinced that poets now have a rich theme to celebrate. It's impossible not to see the predatory nature at the core of all these aristocratic races; the magnificent "blonde brute," greedily lusting for spoils and victory; this hidden aspect that occasionally needs to break out, the beast must return to the wild—the Roman, Arabic, German, and Japanese nobility, the heroes of Homer, the Scandinavian Vikings, all share this need. Aristocratic races have left the idea of "Barbarian" in all the paths they’ve taken; in fact, a consciousness of this very barbarism, and even pride in it, appears in their highest civilization (for instance, when Pericles tells his Athenians in that famous funeral oration, "Our audacity has forced a way across every land and sea, leaving behind imperishable monuments everywhere for good and evil"). This boldness of aristocratic races, despite being crazy, absurd, and sporadic in expression; the unpredictable and fantastic nature of their endeavors, Pericles highlights the Attic people’s indifference and contempt for safety, body, life, and comfort, their dark joy and intense delight in destruction, and in all the ecstasies of victory and cruelty—these characteristics crystallize, for those who suffer from them, into the image of the "barbarian," the "evil enemy," perhaps the "Goth" and the "Vandal." The profound, icy mistrust the German evokes, as soon as he comes to power—even today—stems from the lingering horror with which Europe has viewed the fury of the blonde Teuton beast for centuries (even though the old Germans and we have hardly any psychological, let alone physical, connection). I've previously noted the discomfort of Hesiod, when he envisioned the series of social ages, trying to represent them in gold, silver, and bronze. He could only resolve the contradiction posed by the Homeric era, which was magnificent yet terrifying and violent, by splitting one age into two: first, the age of heroes and demigods, as remembered by aristocratic families who saw their ancestors in that world; second, the bronze age, as perceived by the descendants of the oppressed, spoiled, mistreated, exiled, and enslaved; an age of bronze, as I mentioned, hard, cold, dreadful, lacking feelings and conscience, crushing everything and staining everything with blood. If the currently accepted theory is true—that the essence of all civilization is to train humanity to become a domesticated animal, a civilized being—it clearly follows that we should view as the true "tools of civilization" those instincts of reaction and resentment, which led to the degradation and overpowering of the aristocratic races and their ideals; although it hasn't yet been established that the bearers of those tools also represented civilization. In fact, the opposite is likely—not only probable, but evident today; these bearers of vindictive instincts that need to be repressed, these descendants of various forms of slavery, especially from pre-Aryan populations—these people represent the decline of humanity! These "tools of civilization" are a disgrace to humankind, and in reality, they provide more reasons to question civilization than to support it. One could rightfully be always wary of the blonde beast that lies at the heart of all aristocratic races and remain alert; but who wouldn’t prefer to feel afraid, while also being able to admire, rather than be free from fear at the price of constantly confronting the ugly sight of the distorted, the diminished, the stunted, the poisoned? And isn't that our fate? What causes our current aversion towards "man"?—for we do suffer from "man," there’s no doubt about it. It isn’t fear; rather, it’s that we have nothing more to fear from men; it’s that the creature "man" is front and center, multiplying; it’s that the "tame man," the pitiful, mediocre, and uninspiring being, has learned to view himself as a goal and a pinnacle, an inner purpose, a historical principle, a "higher man"; yes, it’s that he has some right to do so, as he feels that in contrast to the excess of deformity, disease, exhaustion, and weakness that’s starting to taint present-day Europe, he at least has achieved some level of success, and he at least still says "yes" to life.
12.
12.
I cannot refrain at this juncture from uttering a sigh and one last hope. What is it precisely which I find intolerable? That which I alone cannot get rid of, which makes me choke and faint? Bad air! bad air! That something misbegotten comes near me; that I must inhale the odour of the entrails of a misbegotten soul!—That excepted, what can one not endure in the way of need, privation, bad weather, sickness, toil, solitude? In point of fact, one manages to get over everything, born as one is to a burrowing and battling existence; one always returns once again to the light, one always lives again one's golden hour of victory—and then one stands as one was born, unbreakable, tense, ready for something more difficult, for something more distant, like a bow stretched but the tauter by every strain.[Pg 44] But from time to time do ye grant me—assuming that "beyond good and evil" there are goddesses who can grant—one glimpse, grant me but one glimpse only, of something perfect, fully realised, happy, mighty, triumphant, of something that still gives cause for fear! A glimpse of a man that justifies the existence of man, a glimpse of an incarnate human happiness that realises and redeems, for the sake of which one may hold fast to the belief in man! For the position is this: in the dwarfing and levelling of the European man lurks our greatest peril, for it is this outlook which fatigues—we see to-day nothing which wishes to be greater, we surmise that the process is always still backwards, still backwards towards something more attenuated, more inoffensive, more cunning, more comfortable, more mediocre, more indifferent, more Chinese, more Christian—man, there is no doubt about it, grows always "better" —the destiny of Europe lies even in this—that in losing the fear of man, we have also lost the hope in man, yea, the will to be man. The sight of man now fatigues.—What is present-day Nihilism if it is not that?—We are tired of man.
I can't hold back a sigh and one last hope at this moment. What exactly makes me feel so overwhelmed? It's something I can't escape, something that makes me choke and faint: bad air! Bad air! That something twisted comes near me; that I have to breathe in the stench of a corrupted soul! Aside from that, what can't one endure in terms of need, hardship, bad weather, illness, work, solitude? Honestly, we get through everything, just as we are born to struggle and survive; we always return to the light, we always relive our moments of victory—and then we stand as we were born, unbreakable, tense, ready for something tougher, something further away, like a bow that stretches tighter with every pull.[Pg 44] But every now and then, I ask you—assuming there are goddesses who can grant wishes "beyond good and evil"—just to show me, only give me one glimpse of something perfect, fully realized, happy, powerful, triumphant, something that still inspires fear! A glimpse of a man that justifies mankind's existence, a glimpse of embodied human happiness that fulfills and redeems, for which one might cling to the belief in man! The issue is this: in the shrinkage and leveling of the European man lies our greatest danger, for this perspective is what exhausts us—we see nothing today that aspires to be greater, we suspect that the trend is still regressing, still moving backward toward something thinner, less challenging, more comfortable, more average, more indifferent, more like a caricature—man is undoubtedly becoming "better." The fate of Europe is even in this: in losing the fear of man, we've also lost hope in man, even the desire to be man. The sight of man now tires us.—What is modern nihilism if it isn't that?—We are tired of man.
13.
13.
But let us come back to it; the problem of another origin of the good—of the good, as the resentful man has thought it out—demands its solution. It is not surprising that the lambs should bear a grudge against the great birds of prey, but that is no reason for blaming the great birds of prey[Pg 45] for taking the little lambs. And when the lambs say among themselves, "These birds of prey are evil, and he who is as far removed from being a bird of prey, who is rather its opposite, a lamb,—is he not good?" then there is nothing to cavil at in the setting up of this ideal, though it may also be that the birds of prey will regard it a little sneeringly, and perchance say to themselves, "We bear no grudge against them, these good lambs, we even like them: nothing is tastier than a tender lamb." To require of strength that it should not express itself as strength, that it should not be a wish to overpower, a wish to overthrow, a wish to become master, a thirst for enemies and antagonisms and triumphs, is just as absurd as to require of weakness that it should express itself as strength. A quantum of force is just such a quantum of movement, will, action—rather it is nothing else than just those very phenomena of moving, willing, acting, and can only appear otherwise in the misleading errors of language (and the fundamental fallacies of reason which have become petrified therein), which understands, and understands wrongly, all working as conditioned by a worker, by a "subject." And just exactly as the people separate the lightning from its flash, and interpret the latter as a thing done, as the working of a subject which is called lightning, so also does the popular morality separate strength from the expression of strength, as though behind the strong man there existed some indifferent neutral substratum, which enjoyed a caprice and option as to whether or not it should[Pg 46] express strength. But there is no such substratum, there is no "being" behind doing, working, becoming; "the doer" is a mere appanage to the action. The action is everything. In point of fact, the people duplicate the doing, when they make the lightning lighten, that is a "doing-doing": they make the same phenomenon first a cause, and then, secondly, the effect of that cause. The scientists fail to improve matters when they say, "Force moves, force causes," and so on. Our whole science is still, in spite of all its coldness, of all its freedom from passion, a dupe of the tricks of language, and has never succeeded in getting rid of that superstitious changeling "the subject" (the atom, to give another instance, is such a changeling, just as the Kantian "Thing-in-itself"). What wonder, if the suppressed and stealthily simmering passions of revenge and hatred exploit for their own advantage this belief, and indeed hold no belief with a more steadfast enthusiasm than this—"that the strong has the option of being weak, and the bird of prey of being a lamb." Thereby do they win for themselves the right of attributing to the birds of prey the responsibility for being birds of prey: when the oppressed, down-trodden, and overpowered say to themselves with the vindictive guile of weakness, "Let us be otherwise than the evil, namely, good! and good is every one who does not oppress, who hurts no one, who does not attack, who does not pay back, who hands over revenge to God, who holds himself, as we do, in hiding; who goes out of the way of evil, and demands, in short, little[Pg 47] from life; like ourselves the patient, the meek, the just,"—yet all this, in its cold and unprejudiced interpretation, means nothing more than "once for all, the weak are weak; it is good to do nothing for which we are not strong enough"; but this dismal state of affairs, this prudence of the lowest order, which even insects possess (which in a great danger are fain to sham death so as to avoid doing "too much"), has, thanks to the counterfeiting and self-deception of weakness, come to masquerade in the pomp of an ascetic, mute, and expectant virtue, just as though the very weakness of the weak—that is, forsooth, its being, its working, its whole unique inevitable inseparable reality—were a voluntary result, something wished, chosen, a deed, an act of merit. This kind of man finds the belief in a neutral, free-choosing "subject" necessary from an instinct of self-preservation, of self-assertion, in which every lie is fain to sanctify itself. The subject (or, to use popular language, the soul) has perhaps proved itself the best dogma in the world simply because it rendered possible to the horde of mortal, weak, and oppressed individuals of every kind, that most sublime specimen of self-deception, the interpretation of weakness as freedom, of being this, or being that, as merit.
But let's get back to it; the issue of another origin of the good—the good, as resentful people see it—needs to be addressed. It's understandable that the lambs would resent the big birds of prey, but that doesn't justify blaming the big birds of prey[Pg 45] for taking the little lambs. When the lambs say to each other, "These birds of prey are evil, and anyone who is the opposite of a bird of prey, who is instead a lamb—aren't they good?" then there's nothing wrong with setting up this ideal. However, the birds of prey might look at it with a bit of disdain and think to themselves, "We hold no grudge against these good lambs; we even like them: nothing is tastier than a tender lamb." Expecting strength not to express itself as strength, not to desire to overpower, to overthrow, to take control, or to seek out enemies, conflicts, and victories, is just as ridiculous as expecting weakness to express itself as strength. A measure of force is really just a measure of movement, will, action—it's nothing more than those very phenomena of moving, willing, acting, and can only seem different due to misleading language (and the fundamental misconceptions of reasoning that have become ingrained within it), which wrongly interprets all action as dependent on a doer, a "subject." Just as people separate lightning from its flash and view the latter as an action performed by a subject called lightning, popular morality separates strength from its expression, as though there’s some neutral substratum behind a strong person, one that has the choice of whether or not to express strength. But there is no such substratum, no "being" behind doing, working, becoming; "the doer" is merely a descriptor of the action. The action is everything. In fact, people complicate matters when they say that the lightning strikes, implying a "doing-doing;" they treat the same phenomenon as both a cause and, later, the effect of that cause. Scientists don't clarify things when they say, "Force moves, force causes," and so on. Our entire science, despite its coldness and lack of passion, is still tricked by the nuances of language and has never managed to rid itself of that superstitious notion of "the subject" (the atom is another example, just as the Kantian "Thing-in-itself"). It's no surprise that the repressed and quietly bubbling emotions of revenge and hatred exploit this belief, holding onto it with firm enthusiasm—the idea that the strong have the option to be weak, and the bird of prey has the choice to be a lamb. By doing so, they feel justified in blaming the birds of prey for being who they are: when the oppressed, downtrodden, and powerless say to themselves, with vindictive cunning, "Let us be different from the evil, let us be good! And good is anyone who does not oppress, who harms no one, who does not attack, who does not retaliate, who leaves revenge to God, who remains hidden like us; who avoids evil and asks little[Pg 47] from life; just like us, the patient, the meek, the just,"—yet this, in its cold and unbiased interpretation, really only means, "once and for all, the weak are weak; it is good not to do anything we aren't strong enough to do"; but this grim reality, this low-level prudence that even insects exhibit (which, in danger, might fake death to avoid doing "too much"), has, thanks to the pretensions and self-deception of weakness, come to don the guise of a pious, silent, and expectant virtue, as though the very weakness of the weak—that is, truly, its being, its working, its whole unique, inevitable, inseparable reality—was a voluntary outcome, something desired, chosen, an act of merit. This kind of person sees belief in a neutral, choice-making "subject" as necessary for self-preservation and self-assertion, where every lie seeks to validate itself. The subject (or, in common terms, the soul) has perhaps proven to be the best dogma in the world simply because it has allowed the many mortal, weak, and oppressed individuals of all kinds to indulge in that most lofty form of self-deception: interpreting weakness as freedom, being this or that as merit.
14.
14.
Will any one look a little into—right into—the mystery of how ideals are manufactured in this world? Who has the courage to do it? Come!
Will anyone take a closer look at the mystery of how ideals are created in this world? Who has the courage to do it? Come!
Here we have a vista opened into these grimy[Pg 48] workshops. Wait just a moment, dear Mr. Inquisitive and Foolhardy; your eye must first grow accustomed to this false changing light—Yes! Enough! Now speak! What is happening below down yonder? Speak out that what you see, man of the most dangerous curiosity—for now I am the listener.
Here we have a view into these grimy[Pg 48] workshops. Hold on a moment, dear Mr. Curious and Reckless; your eyes need to adjust to this shifting light—Yes! That's good! Now tell me! What’s going on down there? Speak up, you with the most dangerous curiosity—because now I'm the one listening.
"I see nothing, I hear the more. It is a cautious, spiteful, gentle whispering and muttering together in all the corners and crannies. It seems to me that they are lying; a sugary softness adheres to every sound. Weakness is turned to merit, there is no doubt about it—it is just as you say."
"I see nothing, I hear even more. It's a careful, spiteful, gentle whispering and muttering in every corner and nook. It feels like they’re being deceitful; there's a sugary sweetness to every sound. Weakness is considered a virtue, there's no doubt about it—it’s exactly as you said."
Further!
Go ahead!
"And the impotence which requites not, is turned to 'goodness,' craven baseness to meekness, submission to those whom one hates, to obedience (namely, obedience to one of whom they say that he ordered this submission—they call him God). The inoffensive character of the weak, the very cowardice in which he is rich, his standing at the door, his forced necessity of waiting, gain here fine names, such as 'patience,' which is also called 'virtue'; not being able to avenge one's self, is called not wishing to avenge one's self, perhaps even forgiveness (for they know not what they do—we alone know what they do). They also talk of the 'love of their enemies' and sweat thereby."
"And the inability to retaliate is transformed into 'goodness,' cowardly weakness into meekness, and submission to those one despises into obedience (specifically, obedience to the one they claim commanded this submission—they refer to him as God). The harmless nature of the weak, their very cowardice, their position at the door, and their forced need to wait, are given flattering titles like 'patience,' which is also referred to as 'virtue'; not being able to take revenge is labeled as not wanting to take revenge, perhaps even forgiveness (for they don’t know what they do—we alone recognize what they do). They also speak of 'loving their enemies' and derive satisfaction from it."
Further!
Further!
"They are miserable, there is no doubt about it, all these whisperers and counterfeiters in the[Pg 49] corners, although they try to get warm by crouching close to each other, but they tell me that their misery is a favour and distinction given to them by God, just as one beats the dogs one likes best; that perhaps this misery is also a preparation, a probation, a training; that perhaps it is still more something which will one day be compensated and paid back with a tremendous interest in gold, nay in happiness. This they call 'Blessedness.'"
"They're definitely miserable, no question about it, all these gossipers and fakes in the[Pg 49] corners. Even though they huddle together to stay warm, they tell me that their misery is a blessing and a privilege given to them by God, just like how you might beat the dogs you love the most; that maybe this misery is also a preparation, a test, some kind of training; that perhaps it’s even more than that, something that will one day be rewarded and returned with incredibly high interest, in gold, or even in happiness. This is what they call 'Blessedness.'"
Further!
Further!
"They are now giving me to understand, that not only are they better men than the mighty, the lords of the earth, whose spittle they have got to lick (not out of fear, not at all out of fear! But because God ordains that one should honour all authority)—not only are they better men, but that they also have a 'better time,' at any rate, will one day have a 'better time.' But enough! Enough! I can endure it no longer. Bad air! Bad air! These workshops where ideals are manufactured—verily they reek with the crassest lies."
"They’re now making it clear to me that not only are they better people than the powerful lords of the earth, whose spit they have to lick (not out of fear, not at all out of fear! But because God commands that we honor all authority)—not only are they better people, but they also claim to have a 'better time,' or at least will one day have a 'better time.' But enough! Enough! I can’t take it anymore. Bad air! Bad air! These workshops where ideals are manufactured—truly they stink of the most blatant lies."
Nay. Just one minute! You are saying nothing about the masterpieces of these virtuosos of black magic, who can produce whiteness, milk, and innocence out of any black you like: have you not noticed what a pitch of refinement is attained by their chef d'œuvre, their most audacious, subtle, ingenious, and lying artist-trick? Take care! These cellar-beasts, full of revenge and hate—what do they make, forsooth, out of their revenge and hate? Do you hear these words? Would you suspect, if you trusted only their[Pg 50] words, that you are among men of resentment and nothing else?
No. Just a minute! You're not saying anything about the masterpieces of these virtuosos of dark arts, who can create whiteness, milk, and innocence from any shade of black you choose: haven't you noticed how high of a level of sophistication their chef d'œuvre reaches, their most daring, clever, intricate, and deceptive artist trick? Be careful! These cellar-dwellers, full of revenge and hatred—what do they actually create from their revenge and hate? Do you hear these words? Would you guess, just by believing their[Pg 50] words, that you are surrounded by men driven only by resentment?
"I understand, I prick my ears up again (ah! ah! ah! and I hold my nose). Now do I hear for the first time that which they have said so often: 'We good, we are the righteous'—what they demand they call not revenge but 'the triumph of righteousness'; what they hate is not their enemy, no, they hate 'unrighteousness,' 'godlessness'; what they believe in and hope is not the hope of revenge, the intoxication of sweet revenge (—"sweeter than honey," did Homer call it?), but the victory of God, of the righteous God over the 'godless'; what is left for them to love in this world is not their brothers in hate, but their 'brothers in love,' as they say, all the good and righteous on the earth."
"I get it, my ears perk up again (ah! ah! ah! and I cover my nose). Now I'm hearing for the first time what they've said so many times: 'We’re good, we are the righteous'—what they want they don’t call revenge but 'the triumph of righteousness'; what they despise isn’t their enemy, no, they hate 'unrighteousness,' 'godlessness'; what they believe in and hope for isn’t revenge, the sweet high of getting back at someone (—"sweeter than honey," as Homer put it?), but the victory of God, of the righteous God over the 'godless'; what they have left to love in this world isn’t their brothers in hate, but their 'brothers in love,' as they put it, all the good and righteous people on the earth."
And how do they name that which serves them as a solace against all the troubles of life—their phantasmagoria of their anticipated future blessedness?
And how do they refer to what provides them comfort against all the challenges of life—their vivid imagination of the happiness they expect in the future?
"How? Do I hear right? They call it 'the last judgment,' the advent of their kingdom, 'the kingdom of God'—but in the meanwhile they live 'in faith,' 'in love,' 'in hope.'"
"How? Am I hearing this correctly? They refer to it as 'the last judgment,' the arrival of their kingdom, 'the kingdom of God'—yet in the meantime they live 'in faith,' 'in love,' 'in hope.'"
Enough! Enough!
Enough! Enough!
15.
15.
In the faith in what? In the love for what? In the hope of what? These weaklings!—they also, forsooth, wish to be the strong some time; there is no doubt about it, some time their kingdom also must come—"the kingdom of God" is their name for it, as has been mentioned:[Pg 51] they are so meek in everything! Yet in order to experience that kingdom it is necessary to live long, to live beyond death,—yes, eternal life is necessary so that one can make up for ever for that earthly life "in faith," "in love," "in hope." Make up for what? Make up by what? Dante, as it seems to me, made a crass mistake when with awe-inspiring ingenuity he placed that inscription over the gate of his hell, "Me too made eternal love": at any rate the following inscription would have a much better right to stand over the gate of the Christian Paradise and its "eternal blessedness"—"Me too made eternal hate"—granted of course that a truth may rightly stand over the gate to a lie! For what is the blessedness of that Paradise? Possibly we could quickly surmise it; but it is better that it should be explicitly attested by an authority who in such matters is not to be disparaged, Thomas of Aquinas, the great teacher and saint. "Beati in regno celesti" says he, as gently as a lamb, "videbunt pœnas damnatorum, ut beatitudo illis magis complaceat." Or if we wish to hear a stronger tone, a word from the mouth of a triumphant father of the Church, who warned his disciples against the cruel ecstasies of the public spectacles—But why? Faith offers us much more,—says he, de Spectac., c. 29 ss.,—something much stronger; thanks to the redemption, joys of quite another kind stand at our disposal; instead of athletes we have our martyrs; we wish for blood, well, we have the blood of Christ—but what then awaits us on the day of his return, of his triumph. And then does he[Pg 52] proceed, does this enraptured visionary: "at enim supersunt alia spectacula, ille ultimas et perpetuus judicii dies, ille nationibus insperatus, ille derisus, cum tanta sæculi vetustas et tot ejus nativitates uno igne haurientur. Quæ tunc spectaculi latitudo! Quid admirer! quid rideam! Ubigaudeam! Ubi exultem, spectans tot et tantos reges, qui in cœlum recepti nuntiabantur, cum ipso Jove et ipsis suis testibus in imis tenebris congemescentes! Item præsides" (the provincial governors) "persecutores dominici nominis sævioribus quam ipsi flammis sævierunt insultantibus contra Christianos liquescentes! Quos præterea sapientes illos philosophos coram discipulis suis una conflagrantibus erubescentes, quibus nihil ad deum pertinere suadebant, quibus animas aut nullas aut non in pristina corpora redituras affirmabant! Etiam poetas non ad Rhadamanti nec ad Minois, sed ad inopinati Christi tribunal palpitantes! Tunc magis tragœdi audiendi, magis scilicet vocales" (with louder tones and more violent shrieks) "in sua propria calamitate; tunc histriones cognoscendi, solutiores multo per ignem; tunc spectandus auriga in flammea rota totus rubens, tunc xystici contemplandi non in gymnasiis, sed in igne jaculati, nisi quod ne tunc quidem illos velim vivos, ut qui malim ad eos potius conspectum insatiabilem conferre, qui in dominum scevierunt. Hic est ille, dicam fabri aut quæstuariæ filius" (as is shown by the whole of the following, and in particular by this well-known description of the mother of Jesus from the Talmud, Tertullian is henceforth referring to the Jews), "sabbati destructor, Samarites et dæmonium habens. Hic[Pg 53] est quem a Juda redemistis, hic est ille arundine et colaphis diverberatus, sputamentis de decoratus, felle et acete potatus. Hic est, quem clam discentes subripuerunt, ut resurrexisse dicatur vel hortulanus detraxit, ne lactucæ suæ frequentia commeantium laderentur. Ut talia species, ut talibus exultes, quis tibi prætor aut consul aut sacerdos de sua liberalitate prastabit? Et tamen hæc jam habemus quodammodo per fidem spiritu imaginante repræsentata. Ceterum qualia illa sunt, quæ nec oculus vidit nec auris audivit nec in cor hominis ascenderunt?" (I Cor. ii. 9.) "Credo circo et utraque cavea" (first and fourth row, or, according to others, the comic and the tragic stage) "et omni studio gratiora." Per fidem: so stands it written.
In faith for what? In love for what? In hope for what? These weaklings!—they also, indeed, wish to be strong someday; there’s no doubt about it, someday their kingdom must come—"the kingdom of God" is what they call it, as previously mentioned:[Pg 51] they’re so meek in everything! Yet to experience that kingdom, you need to live long, live beyond death,—yes, eternal life is needed to make up forever for that earthly life "in faith," "in love," "in hope." Make up for what? Make up by what? Dante made a grave mistake when with impressive ingenuity he wrote that inscription above the gate of his hell, "Me too made eternal love": at any rate, this following inscription would be much more fitting to stand over the gate of the Christian Paradise and its "eternal blessedness"—"Me too made eternal hate"—assuming of course that a truth may rightfully be placed over the gate to a lie! For what is the blessedness of that Paradise? We could probably guess it quickly; but it’s better if it’s explicitly stated by an authority, one who in such matters is not to be dismissed, Thomas of Aquinas, the great teacher and saint. "Beati in regno celesti" he says, as gently as a lamb, "videbunt pœnas damnatorum, ut beatitudo illis magis complaceat." Or if we want to hear a stronger tone, a word from the mouth of a triumphant father of the Church, who warned his followers against the cruel ecstasies of public spectacles—But why? Faith offers us much more,—he says, de Spectac., c. 29 ss.,—something much stronger; thanks to redemption, joys of a different kind are available to us; instead of athletes, we have our martyrs; we desire blood, well, we have the blood of Christ—but what awaits us on the day of his return, of his triumph? And then does he[Pg 52] continue, this enraptured visionary: "at enim supersunt alia spectacula, ille ultimas et perpetuus judicii dies, ille nationibus insperatus, ille derisus, cum tanta sæculi vetustas et tot ejus nativitates uno igne haurientur. Quæ tunc spectaculi latitudo! What should I admire? What should I laugh at? Where should I rejoice? Where should I celebrate? spectans tot et tantos reges, qui in cœlum recepti nuntiabantur, cum ipso Jove et ipsis suis testibus in imis tenebris congemescentes! Item præsides" (the provincial governors) "persecutores dominici nominis sævioribus quam ipsi flammis sævierunt insultantibus contra Christianos liquescentes! Quos præterea sapientes illos philosophos coram discipulis suis una conflagrantibus erubescentes, quibus nihil ad deum pertinere suadebant, quibus animas aut nullas aut non in pristina corpora redituras affirmabant! Etiam poetas non ad Rhadamanti nec ad Minois, sed ad inopinati Christi tribunal palpitantes! Tunc magis tragœdi audiendi, magis scilicet vocales" (with louder tones and more violent shrieks) "in sua propria calamitate; tunc histriones cognoscendi, solutiores multo per ignem; tunc spectandus auriga in flammea rota totus rubens, tunc xystici contemplandi non in gymnasiis, sed in igne jaculati, nisi quod ne tunc quidem illos velim vivos, ut qui malim ad eos potius conspectum insatiable conferre, qui in dominum scevierunt. Hic est ille, dicam fabri aut quæstuariæ filius" (as shown by the entire next part, and particularly this well-known description of the mother of Jesus from the Talmud, Tertullian is henceforth referring to the Jews), "sabbati destructor, Samarites et dæmonium habens. Hic[Pg 53] est quem a Juda redimistis, hic est ille arundine et colaphis diverberatus, sputamentis de decoratus, felle et acete potatus. Hic est, quem clam discentes subripuerunt, ut resurrexisse dicatur vel hortulanus detraxit, ne lactucæ suæ frequentia commeantium laderentur. Ut talia species, but rejoice in such things, quis tibi prætor aut consul aut sacerdos de sua liberalitate prastabit? Et tamen hæc jam habemus quodammodo by faith spiritu imaginante repræsentata. Ceterum qualia illa sunt, quæ nec oculus vidit nec auris audivit nec in cor hominis ascenderunt?" (I Cor. ii. 9.) "Credo circo et utraque cavea" (first and fourth row, or, according to others, the comic and the tragic stage) "et omni studio gratiora." By faith: so it is written.
16.
16.
Let us come to a conclusion. The two opposing values, "good and bad," "good and evil," have fought a dreadful, thousand-year fight in the world, and though indubitably the second value has been for a long time in the preponderance, there are not wanting places where the fortune of the fight is still undecisive. It can almost be said that in the meanwhile the fight reaches a higher and higher level, and that in the meanwhile it has become more and more intense, and always more and more psychological; so that nowadays there is perhaps no more decisive mark of the higher nature, of the more psychological nature, than to be in that sense self-contradictory, and to be actually still a battleground[Pg 54] for those two opposites. The symbol of this fight, written in a writing which has remained worthy of perusal throughout the course of history up to the present time, is called "Rome against Judæa, Judæa against Rome." Hitherto there has been no greater event than that fight, the putting of that question, that deadly antagonism. Rome found in the Jew the incarnation of the unnatural, as though it were its diametrically opposed monstrosity, and in Rome the Jew was held to be convicted of hatred of the whole human race: and rightly so, in so far as it is right to link the well-being and the future of the human race to the unconditional mastery of the aristocratic values, of the Roman values. What, conversely, did the Jews feel against Rome? One can surmise it from a thousand symptoms, but it is sufficient to carry one's mind back to the Johannian Apocalypse, that most obscene of all the written outbursts, which has revenge on its conscience. (One should also appraise at its full value the profound logic of the Christian instinct, when over this very book of hate it wrote the name of the Disciple of Love, that self-same disciple to whom it attributed that impassioned and ecstatic Gospel—therein lurks a portion of truth, however much literary forging may have been necessary for this purpose.) The Romans were the strong and aristocratic; a nation stronger and more aristocratic has never existed in the world, has never even been dreamed of; every relic of them, every inscription enraptures, granted that one can divine what it is that writes the inscription.[Pg 55] The Jews, conversely, were that priestly nation of resentment par excellence, possessed by a unique genius for popular morals: just compare with the Jews the nations with analogous gifts, such as the Chinese or the Germans, so as to realise afterwards what is first rate, and what is fifth rate.
Let’s reach a conclusion. The two opposing values, "good and bad," "good and evil," have been locked in a dreadful battle for a thousand years, and while it's clear the latter has dominated for a long time, there are still places where the outcome of this fight is uncertain. It’s almost as if this struggle keeps escalating, becoming more intense and increasingly psychological. Nowadays, being self-contradictory and serving as a battleground for these two extremes might be one of the clearest signs of a higher, more psychological nature. The symbol of this conflict, recorded in a written form that has remained significant throughout history, is called "Rome against Judæa, Judæa against Rome." Until now, no greater event has taken place than that struggle, that deadly question of opposition. Rome saw in the Jew the embodiment of everything unnatural, as if it were the complete opposite of itself, while the Jew viewed Rome as utterly filled with hatred for humanity: and rightly so, considering it is justifiable to connect the well-being and future of mankind to the unquestionable dominance of the aristocratic values, the Roman values. But how did the Jews feel about Rome? One can guess from countless signs, but a look back at the Johannian Apocalypse, that most vulgar of all written expressions, reveals a deep desire for revenge. (It's also important to recognize the profound logic of the Christian instinct when it chose to label this very hateful book with the name of the Disciple of Love, the same disciple to whom it assigned that passionate and ecstatic Gospel—there is a grain of truth in that, no matter how much literary manipulation was required.) The Romans were strong and aristocratic; no nation stronger or more aristocratic has ever existed or even been imagined in the world; every artifact, every inscription, captivates, as long as you can understand what the inscription conveys. The Jews, on the other hand, represented the priestly nation of resentment par excellence, possessing a unique talent for popular morals: just compare the Jews with nations that share similar traits, like the Chinese or the Germans, and you'll see the difference between first-rate and fifth-rate.
Which of them has been provisionally victorious, Rome or Judæa? but there is not a shadow of doubt; just consider to whom in Rome itself nowadays you bow down, as though before the quintessence of all the highest values—and not only in Rome, but almost over half the world, everywhere where man has been tamed or is about to be tamed—to three Jews, as we know, and one Jewess (to Jesus of Nazareth, to Peter the fisher, to Paul the tent-maker, and to the mother of the aforesaid Jesus, named Mary). This is very remarkable: Rome is undoubtedly defeated. At any rate there took place in the Renaissance a brilliantly sinister revival of the classical ideal, of the aristocratic valuation of all things: Rome herself, like a man waking up from a trance, stirred beneath the burden of the new Judaised Rome that had been built over her, which presented the appearance of an œcumenical synagogue and was called the "Church": but immediately Judæa triumphed again, thanks to that fundamentally popular (German and English) movement of revenge, which is called the Reformation, and taking also into account its inevitable corollary, the restoration of the Church—the restoration also of the ancient graveyard peace[Pg 56] of classical Rome. Judæa proved yet once more victorious over the classical ideal in the French Revolution, and in a sense which was even more crucial and even more profound: the last political aristocracy that existed in Europe, that of the French seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, broke into pieces beneath the instincts of a resentful populace—never had the world heard a greater jubilation, a more uproarious enthusiasm: indeed, there took place in the midst of it the most monstrous and unexpected phenomenon; the ancient ideal itself swept before the eyes and conscience of humanity with all its life and with unheard-of splendour, and in opposition to resentment's lying war-cry of the prerogative of the most, in opposition to the will to lowliness, abasement, and equalisation, the will to a retrogression and twilight of humanity, there rang out once again, stronger, simpler, more penetrating than ever, the terrible and enchanting counter-warcry of the prerogative of the few! Like a final signpost to other ways, there appeared Napoleon, the most unique and violent anachronism that ever existed, and in him the incarnate problem of the aristocratic ideal in itself—consider well what a problem it is:—Napoleon, that synthesis of Monster and Superman.
Which of them has temporarily won, Rome or Judea? There’s no doubt about it; just think about whom you bow down to in Rome today, as if they represent the essence of all that is valuable—not just in Rome, but almost everywhere in the world, wherever people have been subdued or are about to be subdued—to three Jews and one Jewess (Jesus of Nazareth, Peter the fisherman, Paul the tent-maker, and Mary, the mother of Jesus). This is quite remarkable: Rome is clearly defeated. At the very least, during the Renaissance, there was a strikingly dark revival of the classical ideal, valuing everything aristocratically: Rome itself, like someone awakening from a trance, stirred under the weight of the new Judeo-Roman structure that had been built over it, resembling an ecumenical synagogue known as the "Church": but almost immediately, Judea triumphed again, thanks to that essentially popular (German and English) movement of revenge called the Reformation, considering also its inevitable consequence, the restoration of the Church—the restoration of the ancient graveyard peace[Pg 56] of classical Rome. Judea proved victorious once more over the classical ideal during the French Revolution, in a way that was even more essential and profound: the last political aristocracy in Europe, that of the French seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, crumbled under the pressure of a resentful populace—never has the world witnessed a greater celebration or more raucous enthusiasm: indeed, amidst it all, the most monstrous and unexpected phenomenon occurred; the ancient ideal itself emerged before the eyes and conscience of humanity with all its vitality and unmatched beauty, and in opposition to resentment’s deceitful battle cry of the prerogative of the most, against the desire for lowliness, humiliation, and equalization, against the will for a regression and darkness for humanity, there rang out once more, louder, simpler, and more penetrating than ever, the powerful and captivating counter-call of the prerogative of the few! Like a final signpost pointing to different paths, Napoleon appeared, the most unique and forceful anachronism that ever existed, representing the incarnate problem of the aristocratic ideal in itself—consider carefully what a problem it is:—Napoleon, that combination of Monster and Superman.
17.
17.
Was it therewith over? Was that greatest of all antitheses of ideals thereby relegated ad acta for all time? Or only postponed, postponed for a long[Pg 57] time? May there not take place at some time or other a much more awful, much more carefully prepared flaring up of the old conflagration? Further! Should not one wish that consummation with all one's strength?—will it one's self? demand it one's self? He who at this juncture begins, like my readers, to reflect, to think further, will have difficulty in coming quickly to a conclusion,—ground enough for me to come myself to a conclusion, taking it for granted that for some time past what I mean has been sufficiently clear, what I exactly mean by that dangerous motto which is inscribed on the body of my last book: Beyond Good and Evil—at any rate that is not the same as "Beyond Good and Bad."
Was it really over? Was that greatest contradiction of ideals forever pushed aside ad acta? Or just postponed, delayed for a long[Pg 57] time? Could there be a time when the old fire flares up again, even more terrifyingly and with more preparation? Furthermore! Shouldn’t one wish for that outcome with all one's might?—will it oneself? demand it oneself? Anyone who starts to reflect, like my readers, will find it hard to reach a quick conclusion,—which gives me enough reason to conclude myself, assuming that for some time now what I mean has been clear enough, what I specifically mean by that dangerous motto inscribed on my latest book: Beyond Good and Evil—at least, that's not the same as "Beyond Good and Bad."
Note.—I avail myself of the opportunity offered by this treatise to express, openly and formally, a wish which up to the present has only been expressed in occasional conversations with scholars, namely, that some Faculty of philosophy should, by means of a series of prize essays, gain the glory of having promoted the further study of the history of morals—perhaps this book may serve to give forcible impetus in such a direction. With regard to a possibility of this character, the following question deserves consideration. It merits quite as much the attention of philologists and historians as of actual professional philosophers.
Note.—I’m taking this chance with this treatise to formally express a wish that I've only shared in casual conversations with scholars until now: that some philosophy department should promote a series of prize essays to encourage the study of the history of morals—maybe this book can help give a strong push in that direction. Regarding such a possibility, the following question is worth considering. It deserves just as much attention from linguists and historians as it does from professional philosophers.
"What indication of the history of the evolution of the moral ideas is afforded by philology, and especially by etymological investigation?"
What does the study of language, especially looking at word origins, reveal about the history of moral ideas?
On the other hand, it is of course equally necessary to induce physiologists and doctors to be interested in these problems (of the value of the valuations which have prevailed up to the present): in this connection the professional philosophers may be trusted to act as the spokesmen and intermediaries in these particular instances, after, of course, they have quite succeeded in transforming the relationship between[Pg 58] philosophy and physiology and medicine, which is originally one of coldness and suspicion, into the most friendly and fruitful reciprocity. In point of fact, all tables of values, all the "thou shalts" known to history and ethnology, need primarily a physiological, at any rate in preference to a psychological, elucidation and interpretation; all equally require a critique from medical science. The question, "What is the value of this or that table of 'values' and morality?" will be asked from the most varied standpoints. For instance, the question of "valuable for what" can never be analysed with sufficient nicety. That, for instance, which would evidently have value with regard to promoting in a race the greatest possible powers of endurance (or with regard to increasing its adaptability to a specific climate, or with regard to the preservation of the greatest number) would have nothing like the same value, if it were a question of evolving a stronger species. In gauging values, the good of the majority and the good of the minority are opposed standpoints: we leave it to the naïveté of English biologists to regard the former standpoint as intrinsically superior. All the sciences have now to pave the way for the future task of the philosopher; this task being understood to mean, that he must solve the problem of value, that he has to fix the hierarchy of values.
On the flip side, it's just as important to get physiologists and doctors interested in these issues (about the value of the evaluations that have existed until now). In this regard, we can rely on professional philosophers to act as the spokespersons and intermediaries in these specific situations, once they successfully change the original cold and suspicious relationship between[Pg 58] philosophy, physiology, and medicine into a more friendly and mutually beneficial collaboration. In fact, all valuation systems and all moral imperatives known in history and ethnology need primarily a physiological explanation—preferably over a psychological one—and all require scrutiny from medical science. The question, "What is the value of this or that set of 'values' and morality?" will be approached from many different angles. For example, the inquiry into "valuable for what" can never be examined with enough precision. What might clearly have value in terms of maximizing endurance in a population (or adapting it to a certain climate, or preserving the greatest number) could hold far less value if the goal is to develop a stronger species. When assessing values, the welfare of the majority and the welfare of the minority present conflicting viewpoints: we leave it to the naïveté of English biologists to consider the former perspective as intrinsically superior. All the sciences now need to prepare the way for the future task of the philosopher; this task means that he must resolve the issue of value and establish the hierarchy of values.
SECOND ESSAY.
"GUILT," "BAD CONSCIENCE," AND THE LIKE.
1.
1.
The breeding of an animal that can promise—is not this just that very paradox of a task which nature has set itself in regard to man? Is not this the very problem of man? The fact that this problem has been to a great extent solved, must appear all the more phenomenal to one who can estimate at its full value that force of forgetfulness which works in opposition to it. Forgetfulness is no mere vis inertiæ, as the superficial believe, rather is it a power of obstruction, active and, in the strictest sense of the word, positive—a power responsible for the fact that what we have lived, experienced, taken into ourselves, no more enters into consciousness during the process of digestion (it might be called psychic absorption) than all the whole manifold process by which our physical nutrition, the so-called "incorporation," is carried on. The temporary shutting of the doors and windows of consciousness, the relief from the clamant alarums and excursions, with which our subconscious world of servant organs works in mutual co-operation and antagonism; a little quietude, a little tabula rasa of the consciousness, so as to make room again for the new, and above all for the more noble functions and functionaries, room for government, foresight, predetermination (for our organism is on an oligarchic model)—this[Pg 62] is the utility, as I have said, of the active forgetfulness, which is a very sentinel and nurse of psychic order, repose, etiquette; and this shows at once why it is that there can exist no happiness, no gladness, no hope, no pride, no real present, without forgetfulness. The man in whom this preventative apparatus is damaged and discarded, is to be compared to a dyspeptic, and it is something more than a comparison—he can "get rid of" nothing. But this very animal who finds it necessary to be forgetful, in whom, in fact, forgetfulness represents a force and a form of robust health, has reared for himself an opposition-power, a memory, with whose help forgetfulness is, in certain instances, kept in check—in the cases, namely, where promises have to be made;—so that it is by no means a mere passive inability to get rid of a once indented impression, not merely the indigestion occasioned by a once pledged word, which one cannot dispose of, but an active refusal to get rid of it, a continuing and a wish to continue what has once been willed, an actual memory of the will; so that between the original "I will," "I shall do," and the actual discharge of the will, its act, we can easily interpose a world of new strange phenomena, circumstances, veritable volitions, without the snapping of this long chain of the will. But what is the underlying hypothesis of all this? How thoroughly, in order to be able to regulate the future in this way, must man have first learnt to distinguish between necessitated and accidental phenomena, to think causally, to see the distant as present and to anticipate it, to fix with certainty[Pg 63] what is the end, and what is the means to that end; above all, to reckon, to have power to calculate—how thoroughly must man have first become calculable, disciplined, necessitated even for himself and his own conception of himself, that, like a man entering into a promise, he could guarantee himself as a future.
The breeding of an animal that can promise—isn't this just the very paradox of a task that nature has set for humanity? Isn't this the very problem of humanity? The fact that this problem has largely been solved must seem even more incredible to anyone who can fully appreciate the force of forgetfulness that works against it. Forgetfulness is not just a mere vis inertiæ, as the superficial think; rather, it is an obstructive power, active and, in the strictest sense, positive—a force responsible for the fact that what we have lived, experienced, and absorbed no longer enters our consciousness during the process of digestion (it could be called psychic absorption), just as all the complex processes involved in our physical nutrition, the so-called "incorporation," occur. The temporary shutting of the doors and windows of consciousness, the relief from the loud alarms and distractions that our subconscious world of subordinate organs creates through both cooperation and conflict; a bit of quiet, a little tabula rasa of consciousness to make room for the new, and especially for the more noble functions and functionaries—space for governance, foresight, predetermination (since our organism operates on an oligarchic model)—this[Pg 62] is the utility, as I have said, of active forgetfulness, which serves as a sentinel and caretaker of psychic order, rest, etiquette; and this explains why there can be no happiness, no joy, no hope, no pride, no real present without forgetfulness. A person whose preventative apparatus is damaged and discarded is comparable to someone with dyspepsia, and it's more than just a comparison—he can "get rid of" nothing. But this very creature, who finds it necessary to forget, in whom forgetfulness indeed represents a force and a form of robust health, has developed a counterforce, a memory, which helps keep forgetfulness in check—specifically, in situations where promises must be made; so it's not merely a passive inability to rid oneself of a once-imprinted thought, not simply the indigestion caused by a once-pledged word that can't be discarded, but an active refusal to let it go, a commitment to continue what has been willed, an actual memory of the will; so between the original "I will," "I shall do," and the actual fulfillment of the will, its act, we can easily interpose a world of new, strange phenomena, circumstances, real volitions, without breaking this long chain of will. But what is the underlying premise of all this? How thoroughly must humanity learn to distinguish between necessary and accidental phenomena, to think causally, to perceive the distant as present and anticipate it, to determine with certainty[Pg 63] what the goal is, and what means will achieve that goal; above all, to calculate, to have the power to evaluate—how thoroughly must humanity first become calculable, disciplined, necessitated even for itself and its own conception of itself, so that, like a person entering into a promise, he could guarantee himself as a future.
2.
2.
This is simply the long history of the origin of responsibility. That task of breeding an animal which can make promises, includes, as we have already grasped, as its condition and preliminary, the more immediate task of first making man to a certain extent, necessitated, uniform, like among his like, regular, and consequently calculable. The immense work of what I have called, "morality of custom"[1] (cp. Dawn of Day, Aphs. 9, 14, and 16), the actual work of man on himself during the longest period of the human race, his whole prehistoric work, finds its meaning, its great justification (in spite of all its innate hardness, despotism, stupidity, and idiocy) in this fact: man, with the help of the morality of customs and of social strait-waistcoats, was made genuinely calculable. If, however, we place ourselves at the end of this colossal process, at the point where the tree finally matures its fruits, when society and its morality of custom finally bring to light that to which it was only the means, then do we find as the ripest fruit on its tree the sovereign individual, that resembles only himself, that has got loose from the morality of[Pg 64] custom, the autonomous "super-moral" individual (for "autonomous" and "moral" are mutually-exclusive terms),—in short, the man of the personal, long, and independent will, competent to promise, and we find in him a proud consciousness (vibrating in every fibre), of what has been at last achieved and become vivified in him, a genuine consciousness of power and freedom, a feeling of human perfection in general. And this man who has grown to freedom, who is really competent to promise, this lord of the free will, this sovereign—how is it possible for him not to know how great is his superiority over everything incapable of binding itself by promises, or of being its own security, how great is the trust, the awe, the reverence that he awakes—he "deserves" all three—not to know that with this mastery over himself he is necessarily also given the mastery over circumstances, over nature, over all creatures with shorter wills, less reliable characters? The "free" man, the owner of a long unbreakable will, finds in this possession his standard of value: looking out from himself upon the others, he honours or he despises, and just as necessarily as he honours his peers, the strong and the reliable (those who can bind themselves by promises),—that is, every one who promises like a sovereign, with difficulty, rarely and slowly, who is sparing with his trusts but confers honour by the very fact of trusting, who gives his word as something that can be relied on, because he knows himself strong enough to keep it even in the teeth of disasters, even in the "teeth of fate,"—so with equal necessity will he have the[Pg 65] heel of his foot ready for the lean and empty jackasses, who promise when they have no business to do so, and his rod of chastisement ready for the liar, who already breaks his word at the very minute when it is on his lips. The proud knowledge of the extraordinary privilege of responsibility, the consciousness of this rare freedom, of this power over himself and over fate, has sunk right down to his innermost depths, and has become an instinct, a dominating instinct—what name will he give to it, to this dominating instinct, if he needs to have a word for it? But there is no doubt about it—the sovereign man calls it his conscience.
This is simply the long history of the origin of responsibility. Breeding an animal capable of making promises involves, as we've already understood, the preliminary task of shaping human beings to a certain extent—necessary, uniform, just like everyone else, regular, and thus predictable. The enormous task of what I have referred to as the "morality of custom"[1] (see Dawn of Day, Aphs. 9, 14, and 16), the actual effort of humanity on itself over the longest period of our existence, its entire prehistoric work, finds its meaning, its ultimate justification (despite all its inherent harshness, despotism, stupidity, and foolishness) in this fact: humanity, with the assistance of moral customs and social constraints, was genuinely made calculable. However, if we look at the end of this colossal process, at the point where the tree finally bears fruit, when society and its customs reveal what they were merely a means to, we find as the ripest fruit on its tree the sovereign individual, who is unique unto themselves, having freed themselves from the morality of[Pg 64] customs—the autonomous "super-moral" individual (since "autonomous" and "moral" cannot coexist), in short, the person with a personal, consistent, and independent will, capable of promising. In this individual, we discover a proud awareness (echoing through every fiber) of what has finally been achieved and enlivened within them—a true consciousness of power and freedom, a general sense of human perfection. This person, who has attained freedom, who is genuinely capable of promising, this master of the free will, this sovereign—how can they not recognize the vast superiority they hold over everything that cannot bind itself through promises or ensure its own security? They experience the trust, awe, and respect they inspire—indeed, they "deserve" all three—not realizing that with this control over themselves comes the control over circumstances, nature, and all creatures with shorter wills and less trustworthy characters. The "free" individual, the possessor of an enduring and unwavering will, finds in this possession their standard of value: looking out from within themselves at others, they honor or despise, and just as inevitably as they honor their equals—the strong and reliable (those who can pledge themselves through promises)—that is, anyone who promises like a sovereign, with difficulty, rarely, and slowly, who is cautious with their trust but grants honor by the simple act of trusting, who gives their word as something reliable, knowing they are strong enough to keep it even in the face of great challenges, even against "the teeth of fate,"—so too will they have their [Pg 65] foot ready to crush the lean and feeble liars, who make promises when they shouldn't, and their rod of correction at hand for those who break their word at the very moment it is on their lips. The proud awareness of the extraordinary privilege of responsibility, the realization of this rare freedom, of this power over themselves and destiny, has penetrated deep into their core and has become an instinct, a dominant instinct—what name will they give this dominating instinct if they need a term for it? But there's no doubt about it—the sovereign individual calls it their conscience.
3.
3.
His conscience?—One apprehends at once that the idea "conscience," which is here seen in its supreme manifestation, supreme in fact to almost the point of strangeness, should already have behind it a long history and evolution. The ability to guarantee one's self with all due pride, and also at the same time to say yes to one's self—that is, as has been said, a ripe fruit, but also a late fruit:—How long must needs this fruit hang sour and bitter on the tree! And for an even longer period there was not a glimpse of such a fruit to to be had—no one had taken it on himself to promise it, although everything on the tree was quite ready for it, and everything was maturing for that very consummation. "How is a memory to be made for the man-animal? How is an impression to be so deeply fixed upon this ephemeral[Pg 66] understanding, half dense, and half silly, upon this incarnate forgetfulness, that it will be permanently present?" As one may imagine, this primeval problem was not solved by exactly gentle answers and gentle means; perhaps there is nothing more awful and more sinister in the early history of man than his system of mnemonics. "Something is burnt in so as to remain in his memory: only that which never stops hurting remains in his memory." This is an axiom of the oldest (unfortunately also the longest) psychology in the world. It might even be said that wherever solemnity, seriousness, mystery, and gloomy colours are now found in the life of the men and of nations of the world, there is some survival of that horror which was once the universal concomitant of all promises, pledges, and obligations. The past, the past with all its length, depth, and hardness, wafts to us its breath, and bubbles up in us again, when we become "serious." When man thinks it necessary to make for himself a memory, he never accomplishes it without blood, tortures, and sacrifice; the most dreadful sacrifices and forfeitures (among them the sacrifice of the first-born), the most loathsome mutilation (for instance, castration), the most cruel rituals of all the religious cults (for all religions are really at bottom systems of cruelty)—all these things originate from that instinct which found in pain its most potent mnemonic. In a certain sense the whole of asceticism is to be ascribed to this: certain ideas have got to be made inextinguishable, omnipresent, "fixed," with the object of hypnotising the whole nervous[Pg 67] and intellectual system through these "fixed ideas"—and the ascetic methods and modes of life are the means of freeing those ideas from the competition of all other ideas so as to make them "unforgettable." The worse memory man had, the ghastlier the signs presented by his customs; the severity of the penal laws affords in particular a gauge of the extent of man's difficulty in conquering forgetfulness, and in keeping a few primal postulates of social intercourse ever present to the minds of those who were the slaves of every momentary emotion and every momentary desire. We Germans do certainly not regard ourselves as an especially cruel and hard-hearted nation, still less as an especially casual and happy-go-lucky one; but one has only to look at our old penal ordinances in order to realise what a lot of trouble it takes in the world to evolve a "nation of thinkers" (I mean: the European nation which exhibits at this very day the maximum of reliability, seriousness, bad taste, and positiveness, which has on the strength of these qualities a right to train every kind of European mandarin). These Germans employed terrible means to make for themselves a memory, to enable them to master their rooted plebeian instincts and the brutal crudity of those instincts: think of the old German punishments, for instance, stoning (as far back as the legend, the millstone falls on the head of the guilty man), breaking on the wheel (the most original invention and speciality of the German genius in the sphere of punishment), dart-throwing, tearing, or trampling by horses ("quartering"),[Pg 68] boiling the criminal in oil or wine (still prevalent in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries), the highly popular flaying ("slicing into strips"), cutting the flesh out of the breast; think also of the evil-doer being besmeared with honey, and then exposed to the flies in a blazing sun. It was by the help of such images and precedents that man eventually kept in his memory five or six "I will nots" with regard to which he had already given his promise, so as to be able to enjoy the advantages of society—and verily with the help of this kind of memory man eventually attained "reason"! Alas! reason, seriousness, mastery over the emotions, all these gloomy, dismal things which are called reflection, all these privileges and pageantries of humanity: how dear is the price that they have exacted! How much blood and cruelty is the foundation of all "good things"!
His conscience?—It's clear that the concept of "conscience," seen here in its highest form, almost to the point of being bizarre, has a long history and evolution behind it. The ability to feel proud of oneself while also being able to say yes to oneself—that is, as noted, a mature fruit, but also a late one:—How long must this fruit hang sour and bitter on the tree! And for an even longer time, there wasn't even a hint of such a fruit—no one had dared to promise it, even though everything on the tree was ripe for it, and everything was preparing for that very fulfillment. "How can a memory be created for the human-animal? How can an impression be so deeply embedded in this fleeting [Pg 66] understanding, part dense and part foolish, in this embodied forgetfulness, that it remains permanently present?" As one can imagine, this ancient problem wasn't solved with gentle answers and soft methods; perhaps nothing is more terrifying and sinister in early human history than the system of mnemonics. "Something is burned in so that it stays in his memory: only that which never stops hurting stays in his memory." This is an axiom of the oldest (and unfortunately the longest) psychology in the world. It might be said that wherever seriousness, mystery, and dark colors are found in the lives of people and nations today, there's some survival of that horror which was once a universal companion to all promises, pledges, and obligations. The past, with all its length, depth, and hardness, sends us its breath, bubbling up in us again when we get "serious." When humans feel the need to create a memory, they never do it without blood, torment, and sacrifice; the most dreadful sacrifices and forfeit (including the sacrifice of the first-born), the most gruesome mutilations (like castration), and the most brutal rituals of all religions (since all religions are fundamentally systems of cruelty)—all these stem from an instinct that found in pain its most powerful mnemonic. In a way, the entire practice of asceticism can be linked to this: certain ideas must be made unforgettable, ever-present, "fixed," in order to hypnotize the entire nervous [Pg 67] and intellectual system through these "fixed ideas"—and the ascetic methods and lifestyles are the means to free those ideas from the competition of all others so they can be "unforgettable." The worse memory humans had, the more horrifying the signs presented by their customs; the severity of penal laws particularly indicates how difficult it was for humans to overcome forgetfulness and keep a few core principles of social interaction ever present in the minds of those who were slaves to momentary emotions and desires. We Germans certainly don’t see ourselves as especially cruel or hard-hearted, much less as particularly carefree or laid-back; but one only needs to look at our old penal codes to realize how much effort it takes in the world to develop a "nation of thinkers" (I mean: the European nation that currently shows the most reliability, seriousness, bad taste, and positivity, which has the right based on these qualities to train every kind of European official). These Germans used horrible methods to create a memory for themselves, to help them overcome their deep-rooted, common instincts and the brutal rawness of those instincts: consider the old German punishments, like stoning (as far back as the legend, where a millstone falls on the head of the guilty), breaking on the wheel (the most original invention and specialty of the German genius in the field of punishment), dart-throwing, tearing, or trampling by horses ("quartering"),[Pg 68] boiling criminals in oil or wine (still common in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries), the highly popular flaying ("slicing into strips"), cutting flesh from the breast; think also of the wrongdoer being smeared with honey, then left exposed to the flies in the blazing sun. It was through such images and precedents that humans ultimately kept in their memory five or six "I will nots" regarding which they had already given their promise, allowing them to enjoy the benefits of society—and indeed, with this type of memory, humanity eventually achieved "reason"! Alas! Reason, seriousness, mastery over emotions—all these grim, somber things called reflection, all these privileges and trappings of humanity: what a high price they demand! How much blood and cruelty lie at the foundation of all "good things"!
4.
4.
But how is it that that other melancholy object, the consciousness of sin, the whole "bad conscience," came into the world? And it is here that we turn back to our genealogists of morals. For the second time I say—or have I not said it yet?—that they are worth nothing. Just their own five-spans-long limited modern experience; no knowledge of the past, and no wish to know it; still less a historic instinct, a power of "second sight" (which is what is really required in this case)—and despite this to go in for the history of morals. It stands to reason that this must needs produce results which[Pg 69] are removed from the truth by something more than a respectful distance.
But how did that other sad aspect, the awareness of sin, the whole "bad conscience," come into existence? This is where we look back to our moral genealogists. For the second time, I say—or have I not mentioned it before?—that they aren't worth anything. Just their limited modern experience, five spans long; no understanding of the past and no desire to know it; even less a historical instinct or a form of "second sight" (which is really what we need in this case)—and yet they still try to study the history of morals. It's obvious that this will result in findings that[Pg 69] are more distant from the truth than just a polite gap.
Have these current genealogists of morals ever allowed themselves to have even the vaguest notion, for instance, that the cardinal moral idea of "ought"[2] originates from the very material idea of "owe"? Or that punishment developed as a retaliation absolutely independently of any preliminary hypothesis of the freedom or determination of the will?—And this to such an extent, that a high degree of civilisation was always first necessary for the animal man to begin to make those much more primitive distinctions of "intentional," "negligent," "accidental," "responsible," and their contraries, and apply them in the assessing of punishment. That idea—"the wrong-doer deserves punishment because he might have acted otherwise," in spite of the fact that it is nowadays so cheap, obvious, natural, and inevitable, and that it has had to serve as an illustration of the way in which the sentiment of justice appeared on earth, is in point of fact an exceedingly late, and even refined form of human judgment and inference; the placing of this idea back at the beginning of the world is simply a clumsy violation of the principles of primitive psychology. Throughout the longest period of human history punishment was never based on the responsibility of the evil-doer for his action, and was consequently not based on the hypothesis[Pg 70] that only the guilty should be punished;—on the contrary, punishment was inflicted in those days for the same reason that parents punish their children even nowadays, out of anger at an injury that they have suffered, an anger which vents itself mechanically on the author of the injury—but this anger is kept in bounds and modified through the idea that every injury has somewhere or other its equivalent price, and can really be paid off, even though it be by means of pain to the author. Whence is it that this ancient deep-rooted and now perhaps ineradicable idea has drawn its strength, this idea of an equivalency between injury and pain? I have already revealed its origin, in the contractual relationship between creditor and ower, that is as old as the existence of legal rights at all, and in its turn points back to the primary forms of purchase, sale, barter, and trade.
Have today's moral genealogists ever even considered, for example, that the core moral concept of "ought" originates from the material idea of "owe"? Or that punishment evolved as a retaliation completely independent of any prior assumption about the freedom or determination of the will?—So much so that a high level of civilization was always first necessary for humans to start making those much more basic distinctions of "intentional," "negligent," "accidental," "responsible," and their opposites, and applying them when assessing punishment. That idea—"the wrongdoer deserves punishment because he could have acted differently," despite being so cheap, obvious, natural, and inevitable today, and having served as an example of how the sense of justice emerged, is actually a very late and even refined form of human judgment and reasoning. To suggest that idea originated at the beginning of human society is just a clumsy violation of the principles of primitive psychology. For most of human history, punishment was never based on the responsibility of the wrongdoer for their actions and therefore was not grounded in the idea that only the guilty should be punished;—instead, punishment was imposed back then for the same reasons that parents punish their children these days, out of anger at an injury they’ve suffered, an anger that automatically targets the one who caused the injury—but this anger is kept in check and adjusted through the idea that every injury has its equivalent price and can really be settled, even if it means causing pain to the offender. Where does this ancient, deeply ingrained, and perhaps now unshakeable idea of equivalency between injury and pain come from? I have already pointed out its origin, in the contractual relationship between creditor and debtor, which is as old as legal rights themselves, tracing back to the fundamental forms of purchase, sale, barter, and trade.
5.
5.
The realisation of these contractual relations excites, of course (as would be already expected from our previous observations), a great deal of suspicion and opposition towards the primitive society which made or sanctioned them. In this society promises will be made; in this society the object is to provide the promiser with a memory; in this society, so may we suspect, there will be full scope for hardness, cruelty, and pain: the "ower," in order to induce credit in his promise of repayment, in order to give a guarantee of the earnestness and sanctity of his promise, in order[Pg 71] to drill into his own conscience the duty, the solemn duty, of repayment, will, by virtue of a contract with his creditor to meet the contingency of his not paying, pledge something that he still possesses, something that he still has in his power, for instance, his life or his wife, or his freedom or his body (or under certain religious conditions even his salvation, his soul's welfare, even his peace in the grave; so in Egypt, where the corpse of the ower found even in the grave no rest from the creditor—of course, from the Egyptian standpoint, this peace was a matter of particular importance). But especially has the creditor the power of inflicting on the body of the ower all kinds of pain and torture—the power, for instance, of cutting off from it an amount that appeared proportionate to the greatness of the debt;—this point of view resulted in the universal prevalence at an early date of precise schemes of valuation, frequently horrible in the minuteness and meticulosity of their application, legally sanctioned schemes of valuation for individual limbs and parts of the body. I consider it as already a progress, as a proof of a freer, less petty, and more Roman conception of law, when the Roman Code of the Twelve Tables decreed that it was immaterial how much or how little the creditors in such a contingency cut off, "si plus minusve secuerunt, ne fraude esto." Let us make the logic of the whole of this equalisation process clear; it is strange enough. The equivalence consists in this: instead of an advantage directly compensatory of his injury (that is, instead of an equalisation in money,[Pg 72] lands, or some kind of chattel), the creditor is granted by way of repayment and compensation a certain sensation of satisfaction—the satisfaction of being able to vent, without any trouble, his power on one who is powerless, the delight "de faire le mal pour le plaisir de le faire," the joy in sheer violence: and this joy will be relished in proportion to the lowness and humbleness of the creditor in the social scale, and is quite apt to have the effect of the most delicious dainty, and even seem the foretaste of a higher social position. Thanks to the punishment of the "ower," the creditor participates in the rights of the masters. At last he too, for once in a way, attains the edifying consciousness of being able to despise and ill-treat a creature—as an "inferior"—or at any rate of seeing him being despised and ill-treated, in case the actual power of punishment, the administration of punishment, has already become transferred to the "authorities." The compensation consequently consists in a claim on cruelty and a right to draw thereon.
The realization of these contracts naturally raises a lot of suspicion and resistance towards the primitive society that created or approved them. In this society, promises will be made; here, the goal is to give the person making the promise something to remember; in this society, we might assume there will be plenty of room for hardness, cruelty, and suffering. To convince his creditor of his promise to repay, to show the seriousness and sanctity of his commitment, the "debtor," in order to instill into his own conscience the duty, the solemn duty, to repay, will pledge something he still possesses, something still within his control—like his life, his wife, or his freedom (or, under certain religious circumstances, even his salvation, his soul's welfare, or even his peace after death; as in Egypt, where the body of the debtor found no rest from the creditor—even in death, peace was particularly important from the Egyptian perspective). Moreover, the creditor has the power to inflict all kinds of pain and torture on the debtor's body—for example, cutting off a part of it that seems proportionate to the magnitude of the debt. This perspective led to the early widespread use of specific valuation schemes, often horrifying in their detail and application, which were legally sanctioned methods for valuing individual limbs and parts of the body. I see it as a step forward, as a sign of a more liberated, less petty, and more Roman understanding of law, that the Roman Code of the Twelve Tables declared it didn't matter how much or how little the creditors took in such cases: "si plus minusve secuerunt, ne fraude esto." Let's clarify the logic behind this entire equalization process; it is rather peculiar. The equivalence lies in this: instead of receiving a direct compensation for his injury (that is, instead of an equal value in money, land, or some form of property), the creditor is granted, as a form of compensation and repayment, a certain *sense of satisfaction*—the gratification of being able to exert power over someone who is powerless, the pleasure of "doing harm just for the sake of it," the joy found in sheer violence: and this joy is often savored more by those creditors who are lower on the social ladder, sometimes feeling like a delightful treat, or even a glimpse of a higher social status. Thanks to the punishment of the "debtor," the creditor shares in the privileges of those in charge. Finally, he also gets the gratifying feeling of being able to look down on and mistreat another being—as an "inferior"—or at least of *witnessing* that being mistreated, if the actual power to punish has already shifted to the "authorities." Thus, the compensation essentially consists of a claim to cruelty and the right to act on it.
6.
6.
It is then in this sphere of the law of contract that we find the cradle of the whole moral world of the ideas of "guilt," "conscience," "duty," the "sacredness of duty,"—their commencement, like the commencement of all great things in the world, is thoroughly and continuously saturated with blood. And should we not add that this world has never really lost a certain savour of blood and torture (not even in old Kant; the[Pg 73] categorical imperative reeks of cruelty). It was in this sphere likewise that there first became formed that sinister and perhaps now indissoluble association of the ideas of "guilt" and "suffering." To put the question yet again, why can suffering be a compensation for "owing"?—Because the infliction of suffering produces the highest degree of happiness, because the injured party will get in exchange for his loss (including his vexation at his loss) an extraordinary counter-pleasure: the infliction of suffering—a real feast, something that, as I have said, was all the more appreciated the greater the paradox created by the rank and social status of the creditor. These observations are purely conjectural; for, apart from the painful nature of the task, it is hard to plumb such profound depths: the clumsy introduction of the idea of "revenge" as a connecting-link simply hides and obscures the view instead of rendering it clearer (revenge itself simply leads back again to the identical problem—"How can the infliction of suffering be a satisfaction?"). In my opinion it is repugnant to the delicacy, and still more to the hypocrisy of tame domestic animals (that is, modern men; that is, ourselves), to realise with all their energy the extent to which cruelty constituted the great joy and delight of ancient man, was an ingredient which seasoned nearly all his pleasures, and conversely the extent of the naïveté and innocence with which he manifested his need for cruelty, when he actually made as a matter of principle "disinterested malice" (or, to use Spinoza's expression, the sympathia malevolens) into a normal[Pg 74] characteristic of man—as consequently something to which the conscience says a hearty yes. The more profound observer has perhaps already had sufficient opportunity for noticing this most ancient and radical joy and delight of mankind; in Beyond Good and Evil, Aph. 188 (and even earlier, in The Dawn of Day, Aphs. 18, 77, 113), I have cautiously indicated the continually growing spiritualisation and "deification" of cruelty, which pervades the whole history of the higher civilisation (and in the larger sense even constitutes it). At any rate the time is not so long past when it was impossible to conceive of royal weddings and national festivals on a grand scale, without executions, tortures, or perhaps an auto-da-fé", or similarly to conceive of an aristocratic household, without a creature to serve as a butt for the cruel and malicious baiting of the inmates. (The reader will perhaps remember Don Quixote at the court of the Duchess: we read nowadays the whole of Don Quixote with a bitter taste in the mouth, almost with a sensation of torture, a fact which would appear very strange and very incomprehensible to the author and his contemporaries—they read it with the best conscience in the world as the gayest of books; they almost died with laughing at it.) The sight of suffering does one good, the infliction of suffering does one more good—this is a hard maxim, but none the less a fundamental maxim, old, powerful, and "human, all-too-human"; one, moreover, to which perhaps even the apes as well would subscribe: for it is said that in inventing bizarre[Pg 75] cruelties they are giving abundant proof of their future humanity, to which, as it were, they are playing the prelude. Without cruelty, no feast: so teaches the oldest and longest history of man—and in punishment too is there so much of the festive.
It is in this area of contract law that we discover the foundation of the entire moral landscape concerning "guilt," "conscience," "duty," and the "sacredness of duty"—their origins, like those of all significant things in the world, are deeply and consistently soaked in blood. And should we not also mention that this world has never truly lost a certain flavor of blood and torture (not even in old Kant; the [Pg 73] categorical imperative has a hint of cruelty)? It is in this realm that the troubling and perhaps now inseparable connection between "guilt" and "suffering" was first established. To ask again, why can suffering serve as payment for "owing"?—Because the infliction of suffering brings about the highest level of happiness, as the injured party receives, in exchange for their loss (along with their frustration over the loss), an extraordinary counter-pleasure: the infliction of suffering—a real feast, something that, as I have said, was all the more appreciated the greater the paradox posed by the rank and social status of the creditor. These observations are purely speculative; for, aside from the painful nature of the task, it is difficult to delve into such profound depths: the awkward introduction of the idea of "revenge" as a connecting link merely obscures the view instead of clarifying it (revenge itself simply circles back to the same issue—"How can causing suffering provide satisfaction?"). In my view, it is repugnant to the sensitivity, and even more to the hypocrisy of domesticated beings (that is, modern humans; that is, ourselves), to fully recognize how much cruelty was a significant source of joy and delight for ancient humans, seasoning nearly all their pleasures, and conversely, the degree of naivety and innocence with which they expressed their need for cruelty, as they routinely embraced "disinterested malice" (or, to use Spinoza's term, sympathia malevolens) as a normal[Pg 74] trait of humanity—something that the conscience readily accepted. The more insightful observer might have already noticed this ancient and fundamental joy and delight of humankind; in Beyond Good and Evil, Aph. 188 (and even earlier, in The Dawn of Day, Aphs. 18, 77, 113), I have cautiously noted the ongoing spiritualization and "deification" of cruelty that permeates the entire history of higher civilization (and, in a broader sense, even defines it). At any rate, it hasn't been long since it was unthinkable to imagine royal weddings and national celebrations on a grand scale without executions, tortures, or perhaps an auto-da-fé, or similarly to envision an aristocratic household without someone to serve as a target for the cruel and malicious teasing of the residents. (The reader might recall Don Quixote at the court of the Duchess: we today read the entirety of Don Quixote with a bitter taste in our mouths, almost as if in pain, a fact that would seem very strange and incomprehensible to the author and his contemporaries—they read it with the utmost good conscience in the world as the jolliest of books; they nearly laughed themselves to death at it.) The sight of suffering brings pleasure, the infliction of suffering brings even more pleasure—this is a harsh truth, yet it remains a fundamental truth, old, powerful, and "human, all-too-human"; a truth, moreover, to which even apes might agree: for it is said that in inventing bizarre[Pg 75] cruelties, they are giving ample evidence of their future humanity, to which they are, in a sense, providing a prelude. Without cruelty, no feast: so teaches the oldest and longest history of humankind—and in punishment, too, there is much of the festive.
7.
7.
Entertaining, as I do, these thoughts, I am, let me say in parenthesis, fundamentally opposed to helping our pessimists to new water for the discordant and groaning mills of their disgust with life; on the contrary, it should be shown specifically that, at the time when mankind was not yet ashamed of its cruelty, life in the world was brighter than it is nowadays when there are pessimists. The darkening of the heavens over man has always increased in proportion to the growth of man's shame before man. The tired pessimistic outlook, the mistrust of the riddle of life, the icy negation of disgusted ennui, all those are not the signs of the most evil age of the human race: much rather do they come first to the light of day, as the swamp-flowers, which they are, when the swamp to which they belong, comes into existence—I mean the diseased refinement and moralisation, thanks to which the "animal man" has at last learnt to be ashamed of all his instincts. On the road to angelhood (not to use in this context a harder word) man has developed that dyspeptic stomach and coated tongue, which have made not only the joy and innocence of the animal repulsive to him, but[Pg 76] also life itself:—so that sometimes he stands with stopped nostrils before his own self, and, like Pope Innocent the Third, makes a black list of his own horrors ("unclean generation, loathsome nutrition when in the maternal body, badness of the matter out of which man develops, awful stench, secretion of saliva, urine, and excrement"). Nowadays, when suffering is always trotted out as the first argument against existence, as its most sinister query, it is well to remember the times when men judged on converse principles because they could not dispense with the infliction of suffering, and saw therein a magic of the first order, a veritable bait of seduction to life.
While I entertain these thoughts, I want to clarify that I am fundamentally opposed to giving our pessimists new fuel for their endless complaints about life. On the contrary, it should be made clear that when humanity was less ashamed of its cruelty, life in the world was brighter than it is today, when pessimism prevails. The darkness that looms over humanity has always increased as man’s shame before others has grown. The weary pessimistic perspective, the distrust of life’s mysteries, the cold rejection born from disgust and ennui are not signs of the worst era in human history; rather, they emerge, like swamp flowers, when the swamp itself comes into being. I refer to the sickly refinement and moralization that have caused the "animal man" to feel shame about all his instincts. In the quest to become more angelic (if I may put it that way), humanity has developed a dyspeptic mentality that finds not only joy and innocence but life itself repulsive. At times, it stands with plugged nostrils before its own reflection, creating a list of its own horrors (“unclean generation, disgusting nourishment in the womb, the bad material that forms a person, terrible odors, and the excretion of saliva, urine, and waste”). Nowadays, when suffering is often presented as the primary argument against existence, as its darkest question, it’s worth remembering the times when people judged under different principles, unable to ignore the infliction of suffering, which they saw as a powerful allure that seduced them to life.
Perhaps in those days (this is to solace the weaklings) pain did not hurt so much as it does nowadays: any physician who has treated negroes (granted that these are taken as representative of the prehistoric man) suffering from severe internal inflammations which would bring a European, even though he had the soundest constitution, almost to despair, would be in a position to come to this conclusion. Pain has not the same effect with negroes. (The curve of human sensibilities to pain seems indeed to sink in an extraordinary and almost sudden fashion, as soon as one has passed the upper ten thousand or ten millions of over-civilised humanity, and I personally have no doubt that, by comparison with one painful night passed by one single hysterical chit of a cultured woman, the suffering of all the animals taken together who have been put to the question of the knife, so as to give scientific answers, are simply[Pg 77] negligible.) We may perhaps be allowed to admit the possibility of the craving for cruelty not necessarily having become really extinct: it only requires, in view of the fact that pain hurts more nowadays, a certain sublimation and subtilisation, it must especially be translated to the imaginative and psychic plane, and be adorned with such smug euphemisms, that even the most fastidious and hypocritical conscience could never grow suspicious of their real nature ("Tragic pity" is one of these euphemisms: another is "les nostalgies de la croix"). What really raises one's indignation against suffering is not suffering intrinsically, but the senselessness of suffering; such a senselessness, however, existed neither in Christianity, which interpreted suffering into a whole mysterious salvation-apparatus, nor in the beliefs of the naive ancient man, who only knew how to find a meaning in suffering from the standpoint of the spectator, or the inflictor of the suffering. In order to get the secret, undiscovered, and unwitnessed suffering out of the world it was almost compulsory to invent gods and a hierarchy of intermediate beings, in short, something which wanders even among secret places, sees even in the dark, and makes a point of never missing an interesting and painful spectacle. It was with the help of such inventions that life got to learn the tour de force, which has become part of its stock-in-trade, the tour de force of self-justification, of the justification of evil; nowadays this would perhaps require other auxiliary devices (for instance, life as a riddle, life as a problem of[Pg 78] knowledge). "Every evil is justified in the sight of which a god finds edification," so rang the logic of primitive sentiment—and, indeed, was it only of primitive? The gods conceived as friends of spectacles of cruelty—oh how far does this primeval conception extend even nowadays into our European civilisation! One would perhaps like in this context to consult Luther and Calvin. It is at any rate certain that even the Greeks knew no more piquant seasoning for the happiness of their gods than the joys of cruelty. What, do you think, was the mood with which Homer makes his gods look down upon the fates of men? What final meaning have at bottom the Trojan War and similar tragic horrors? It is impossible to entertain any doubt on the point: they were intended as festival games for the gods, and, in so far as the poet is of a more godlike breed than other men, as festival games also for the poets. It was in just this spirit and no other, that at a later date the moral philosophers of Greece conceived the eyes of God as still looking down on the moral struggle, the heroism, and the self-torture of the virtuous; the Heracles of duty was on a stage, and was conscious of the fact; virtue without witnesses was something quite unthinkable for this nation of actors. Must not that philosophic invention, so audacious and so fatal, which was then absolutely new to Europe, the invention of "free will," of the absolute spontaneity of man in good and evil, simply have been made for the specific purpose of justifying the idea, that the interest of[Pg 79] the gods in humanity and human virtue was inexhaustible?
Perhaps back then (this is to comfort the weak) pain wasn’t as intense as it is today: any doctor who has treated black patients (considering them representatives of prehistoric humans) suffering from severe internal issues that would drive a European, even one with a strong constitution, to near despair would likely reach this conclusion. Pain does not have the same impact on black patients. (The way human sensitivity to pain seems to drop sharply, almost suddenly, once you move past the upper crust of over-civilized humanity is noteworthy, and I personally believe that, in comparison, the suffering caused by one painful night for a single hysterical cultured woman is negligible against the collective suffering of all the animals subjected to painful scientific experiments.) We might be permitted to acknowledge that the desire for cruelty might not have completely vanished: it just demands, given that pain affects us more today, a certain sublimation and refinement, especially needing translation into imagination and psychology, dressed up in such self-satisfied euphemisms that even the most discerning and hypocritical conscience wouldn’t suspect their true nature ("Tragic pity" is one of these euphemisms: another is "les nostalgies de la croix"). What truly stirs our outrage towards suffering is not the suffering itself, but its senselessness; such senselessness, however, was absent both in Christianity, which framed suffering within a mysterious salvation narrative, and in the beliefs of naive ancient humans, who could only find meaning in suffering from the viewpoint of the observer or the inflictor. To uncover the secret, hidden, and unobserved suffering in the world, it was almost essential to create gods and a hierarchy of intermediary beings—basically, something that wanders through secret places, perceives even in darkness, and makes sure to catch every interesting and painful spectacle. Thanks to such creations, life learned the tour de force that has become a staple: the tour de force of self-justification, of justifying evil; today, this might require different methods (for instance, life seen as a riddle, life as a knowledge problem). "Every evil is justified in the sight of a god who finds it enlightening," was the logic of primitive sentiment—and was it really only primitive? The gods imagined as spectators of cruelty—oh, how far this ancient notion stretches even now into our European civilization! One might want to refer to Luther and Calvin in this context. It is, at any rate, clear that even the Greeks found no spicier seasoning for their gods' happiness than the pleasures of cruelty. What do you think was the attitude with which Homer depicts his gods observing human fates? What ultimate meaning lies in the Trojan War and similar tragic events? There is no doubt: they were meant as games for the gods, and, to the extent that the poet is of a more godlike nature than others, as games for the poets too. It was in just this mindset, and no other, that later the moral philosophers of Greece envisioned the eyes of God looking down on the moral struggle, the heroism, and the self-torture of the virtuous; the Heracles of duty was on a stage, and he was aware of it; virtue without witnesses was simply unfathomable for this nation of performers. Shouldn't that philosophical invention, so bold and so fatal, which was then entirely new to Europe, the invention of "free will," of man's absolute spontaneity in good and evil, have been specifically designed to justify the notion that the gods’ interest in humanity and human virtue was inexhaustible?
There would never on the stage of this free-will world be a dearth of really new, really novel and exciting situations, plots, catastrophes. A world thought out on completely deterministic lines would be easily guessed by the gods, and would consequently soon bore them—sufficient reason for these friends of the gods, the philosophers, not to ascribe to their gods such a deterministic world. The whole of ancient humanity is full of delicate consideration for the spectator, being as it is a world of thorough publicity and theatricality, which could not conceive of happiness without spectacles and festivals.—And, as has already been said, even in great punishment there is so much which is festive.
There will never be a shortage of truly new, exciting situations, plots, and disasters in this world where free will exists. A world based entirely on deterministic principles would be easily predictable by the gods, and they would quickly find it boring—enough reason for these friends of the gods, the philosophers, not to attribute such a deterministic world to their gods. All of ancient humanity shows a deep consideration for the audience, as it exists in a realm of full visibility and theatricality, which could not imagine happiness without shows and celebrations. And, as has already been mentioned, even in great punishment there is so much that feels festive.
8.
8.
The feeling of "ought," of personal obligation (to take up again the train of our inquiry), has had, as we saw, its origin in the oldest and most original personal relationship that there is, the relationship between buyer and seller, creditor and ower: here it was that individual confronted individual, and that individual matched himself against individual. There has not yet been found a grade of civilisation so low, as not to manifest some trace of this relationship. Making prices, assessing values, thinking out equivalents, exchanging—all this preoccupied the primal thoughts of man to such an extent that in a certain sense[Pg 80] it constituted thinking itself: it was here that was trained the oldest form of sagacity, it was here in this sphere that we can perhaps trace the first commencement of man's pride, of his feeling of superiority over other animals. Perhaps our word "Mensch" (manas) still expresses just something of this self-pride: man denoted himself as the being who measures values, who values and measures, as the "assessing" animal par excellence. Sale and purchase, together with their psychological concomitants, are older than the origins of any form of social organisation and union: it is rather from the most rudimentary form of individual right that the budding consciousness of exchange, commerce, debt, right, obligation, compensation was first transferred to the rudest and most elementary of the social complexes (in their relation to similar complexes), the habit of comparing force with force, together with that of measuring, of calculating. His eye was now focussed to this perspective; and with that ponderous consistency characteristic of ancient thought, which, though set in motion with difficulty, yet proceeds inflexibly along the line on which it has started, man soon arrived at the great generalisation, "everything has its price, all can be paid for," the oldest and most naive moral canon of justice, the beginning of all "kindness," of all "equity," of all "goodwill," of all "objectivity" in the world. Justice in this initial phase is the goodwill among people of about equal power to come to terms with each other, to come to an understanding again by means of a settlement, and with regard to the less[Pg 81] powerful, to compel them to agree among themselves to a settlement.
The sense of "ought," or personal obligation (to pick up our discussion again), originated from the most basic personal relationship there is: the interaction between buyer and seller, creditor and debtor. Here, individuals faced one another, often in competition. No level of civilization has been found that doesn’t show some trace of this relationship. Setting prices, assessing values, figuring out equivalents, and exchanging goods have preoccupied human thought to such an extent that, in a sense, it constituted thinking itself: it’s where the earliest form of wisdom was developed, and potentially where we can trace the beginning of human pride and the feeling of superiority over other animals. Perhaps our word "Mensch" (manas) still carries some of this self-pride: humans define themselves as beings who measure values, the "evaluating" creature par excellence. Buying and selling, along with their psychological effects, predate any form of social organization or unity: it’s from the most basic form of individual rights that the emerging awareness of exchange, commerce, debt, rights, obligations, and compensation was first applied to the simplest and most fundamental social group (in their relationship to other groups), the practice of comparing power with power, along with measuring and calculating. His focus turned to this perspective; and with the heavy consistency characteristic of ancient thought, which progresses steadily despite being difficult to set in motion, humans quickly reached the broad conclusion that "everything has its price, all can be paid for," the oldest and most straightforward moral guideline of justice, the beginning of all "kindness," of all "fairness," of all "goodwill," of all "objectivity" in the world. In this initial stage, justice is the goodwill among people of roughly equal power to negotiate terms, to agree on settlements again, and regarding those with less power, to compel them to reach an agreement among themselves.
9.
9.
Measured always by the standard of antiquity (this antiquity, moreover, is present or again possible at all periods), the community stands to its members in that important and radical relationship of creditor to his "owers." Man lives in a community, man enjoys the advantages of a community (and what advantages! we occasionally underestimate them nowadays), man lives protected, spared, in peace and trust, secure from certain injuries and enmities, to which the man outside the community, the "peaceless" man, is exposed,—a German understands the original meaning of "Elend" (êlend),—secure because he has entered into pledges and obligations to the community in respect of these very injuries and enmities. What happens when this is not the case? The community, the defrauded creditor, will get itself paid, as well as it can, one can reckon on that. In this case the question of the direct damage done by the offender is quite subsidiary: quite apart from this the criminal[3] is above all a breaker, a breaker of word and covenant to the whole, as regards all the advantages and amenities of the communal life in which up to that time he had participated. The criminal is an "ower" who not only fails to repay the advances and advantages that have been given to him, but even sets out to attack his creditor:[Pg 82] consequently he is in the future not only, as is fair, deprived of all these advantages and amenities—he is in addition reminded of the importance of those advantages. The wrath of the injured creditor, of the community, puts him back in the wild and outlawed status from which he was previously protected: the community repudiates him—and now every kind of enmity can vent itself on him. Punishment is in this stage of civilisation simply the copy, the mimic, of the normal treatment of the hated, disdained, and conquered enemy, who is not only deprived of every right and protection but of every mercy; so we have the martial law and triumphant festival of the væ victis! in all its mercilessness and cruelty. This shows why war itself (counting the sacrificial cult of war) has produced all the forms under which punishment has manifested itself in history.
Measured by the standards of the past (and that past is relevant or possible at every time), the community has a crucial and fundamental relationship with its members, like a creditor to his debtors. A person lives in a community, enjoys the benefits it offers (and they are significant!—we sometimes overlook this today), and lives protected, spared, in peace and trust, safe from certain harms and conflicts that a person outside the community, the "peaceless" individual, faces. A German understands the original meaning of "Elend" (êlend), which indicates that security comes from having made commitments and obligations to the community concerning those very harms and conflicts. What happens when this isn’t the case? The community, the cheated creditor, will ensure that it gets compensated, as best as it can. Here, the issue of the direct harm done by the offender is secondary: the criminal[3] is primarily a breaker, someone who breaks promises and agreements to the whole, regarding all the benefits and comforts of communal life they had previously participated in. The criminal is a "debtor" who not only fails to repay the support and advantages given to them but also seeks to attack their creditor:[Pg 82] as a result, they are justly stripped of all those benefits and comforts—and are reminded of the importance of those advantages. The anger of the wronged creditor, the community, pushes them back into the wild and outlawed state from which they were once protected: the community rejects them—and now, all sorts of hostility can be unleashed upon them. Punishment at this point in civilization is merely a reflection, a mimicry, of the normal treatment of a hated, scorned, and defeated enemy, who is not only stripped of all rights and protection but also of any compassion; thus, we have the harsh enforcement of martial law and the victorious celebration of the væ victis! in all its brutality and cruelty. This illustrates why war itself (including the sacrificial practices associated with it) has shaped all the forms that punishment has taken throughout history.
10.
10.
As it grows more powerful, the community tends to take the offences of the individual less seriously, because they are now regarded as being much less revolutionary and dangerous to the corporate existence: the evil-doer is no more outlawed and put outside the pale, the common wrath can no longer vent itself upon him with its old licence,—on the contrary, from this very time it is against this wrath, and particularly against the wrath of those directly injured, that the evil-doer is carefully shielded and protected by the community. As, in fact, the penal law[Pg 83] develops, the following characteristics become more and more clearly marked: compromise with the wrath of those directly affected by the misdeed; a consequent endeavour to localise the matter and to prevent a further, or indeed a general spread of the disturbance; attempts to find equivalents and to settle the whole matter (compositio); above all, the will, which manifests itself with increasing definiteness, to treat every offence as in a certain degree capable of being paid off, and consequently, at any rate up to a certain point, to isolate the offender from his act. As the power and the self-consciousness of a community increases, so proportionately does the penal law become mitigated; conversely every weakening and jeopardising of the community revives the harshest forms of that law. The creditor has always grown more humane proportionately as he has grown more rich; finally the amount of injury he can endure without really suffering becomes the criterion of his wealth. It is possible to conceive of a society blessed with so great a consciousness of its own power as to indulge in the most aristocratic luxury of letting its wrong-doers go scot-free.—"What do my parasites matter to me?" might society say. "Let them live and flourish! I am strong enough for it."—The justice which began with the maxim, "Everything can be paid off, everything must be paid off," ends with connivance at the escape of those who cannot pay to escape—it ends, like every good thing on earth, by destroying itself.—The self-destruction of Justice! we know[Pg 84] the pretty name it calls itself—Grace! it remains, as is obvious, the privilege of the strongest, better still, their super-law.
As the community gains power, it tends to take individuals' offenses less seriously because those acts are now seen as less revolutionary and less threatening to the corporate existence. The wrongdoer is no longer considered an outlaw, and public outrage can no longer target them freely like before. Instead, at this point, the community carefully shields and protects the offender from that outrage, particularly from the anger of those directly harmed. As the penal law[Pg 83] evolves, the following traits become increasingly apparent: finding a compromise with the anger of the directly affected; an effort to contain the issue and prevent it from spreading further; attempts to find compensations and resolve the entire situation (compositio); mostly, a clearer intention to treat every offense as something that can be settled, and therefore, to some extent, separate the offender from the offense. As the power and awareness of a community grow, the penal law tends to become more lenient; on the other hand, any weakening or threat to the community brings back the harshest forms of that law. The creditor becomes increasingly humane as they grow richer; finally, the level of harm they can tolerate without truly suffering becomes the measure of their wealth. One could imagine a society so aware of its own strength that it indulges in the highest luxury of letting its wrongdoers go unpunished. "What do my parasites matter to me?" society might say. "Let them thrive! I'm strong enough for it." The notion of justice that began with the principle, "Everything can be settled, everything must be settled," concludes with allowing those who can't pay to get away—they ultimately destroy themselves, just like everything good on earth does. The self-destruction of Justice! We know[Pg 84] the pretty name it calls itself—Grace! It remains, as is evident, the privilege of the strongest, or rather, their super-law.
11.
11.
A deprecatory word here against the attempts, that have lately been made, to find the origin of justice on quite another basis—namely, on that of resentment. Let me whisper a word in the ear of the psychologists, if they would fain study revenge itself at close quarters: this plant blooms its prettiest at present among Anarchists and anti-Semites, a hidden flower, as it has ever been, like the violet, though, forsooth, with another perfume. And as like must necessarily emanate from like, it will not be a matter for surprise that it is just in such circles that we see the birth of endeavours (it is their old birthplace—compare above, First Essay, paragraph 14), to sanctify revenge under the name of justice (as though Justice were at bottom merely a development of the consciousness of injury), and thus with the rehabilitation of revenge to reinstate generally and collectively all the reactive emotions. I object to this last point least of all. It even seems meritorious when regarded from the standpoint of the whole problem of biology (from which standpoint the value of these emotions has up to the present been underestimated). And that to which I alone call attention, is the circumstance that it is the spirit of revenge itself, from which develops this new nuance of scientific equity (for the benefit of hate, envy, mistrust,[Pg 85] jealousy, suspicion, rancour, revenge). This scientific "equity" stops immediately and makes way for the accents of deadly enmity and prejudice, so soon as another group of emotions comes on the scene, which in my opinion are of a much higher biological value than these reactions, and consequently have a paramount claim to the valuation and appreciation of science: I mean the really active emotions, such as personal and material ambition, and so forth. (E. Dühring, Value of Life; Course of Philosophy, and passim.) So much against this tendency in general: but as for the particular maxim of Dühring's, that the home of Justice is to be found in the sphere of the reactive feelings, our love of truth compels us drastically to invert his own proposition and to oppose to him this other maxim: the last sphere conquered by the spirit of justice is the sphere of the feeling of reaction! When it really comes about that the just man remains just even as regards his injurer (and not merely cold, moderate, reserved, indifferent: being just is always a positive state); when, in spite of the strong provocation of personal insult, contempt, and calumny, the lofty and clear objectivity of the just and judging eye (whose glance is as profound as it is gentle) is untroubled, why then we have a piece of perfection, a past master of the world—something, in fact, which it would not be wise to expect, and which should not at any rate be too easily believed. Speaking generally, there is no doubt but that even the justest individual only requires a little dose of[Pg 86] hostility, malice, or innuendo to drive the blood into his brain and the fairness from it. The active man, the attacking, aggressive man is always a hundred degrees nearer to justice than the man who merely reacts; he certainly has no need to adopt the tactics, necessary in the case of the reacting man, of making false and biassed valuations of his object. It is, in point of fact, for this reason that the aggressive man has at all times enjoyed the stronger, bolder, more aristocratic, and also freer outlook, the better conscience. On the other hand, we already surmise who it really is that has on his conscience the invention of the "bad conscience,"—the resentful man! Finally, let man look at himself in history. In what sphere up to the present has the whole administration of law, the actual need of law, found its earthly home? Perchance in the sphere of the reacting man? Not for a minute: rather in that of the active, strong, spontaneous, aggressive man? I deliberately defy the above-mentioned agitator (who himself makes this self-confession, "the creed of revenge has run through all my works and endeavours like the red thread of Justice"), and say, that judged historically law in the world represents the very war against the reactive feelings, the very war waged on those feelings by the powers of activity and aggression, which devote some of their strength to damming and keeping within bounds this effervescence of hysterical reactivity, and to forcing it to some compromise. Everywhere where justice is practised and justice is maintained, it is to be observed that the[Pg 87] stronger power, when confronted with the weaker powers which are inferior to it (whether they be groups, or individuals), searches for weapons to put an end to the senseless fury of resentment, while it carries on its object, partly by taking the victim of resentment out of the clutches of revenge, partly by substituting for revenge a campaign of its own against the enemies of peace and order, partly by finding, suggesting, and occasionally enforcing settlements, partly by standardising certain equivalents for injuries, to which equivalents the element of resentment is henceforth finally referred. The most drastic measure, however, taken and effectuated by the supreme power, to combat the preponderance of the feelings of spite and vindictiveness—it takes this measure as soon as it is at all strong enough to do so—is the foundation of law, the imperative declaration of what in its eyes is to be regarded as just and lawful, and what unjust and unlawful: and while, after the foundation of law, the supreme power treats the aggressive and arbitrary acts of individuals, or of whole groups, as a violation of law, and a revolt against itself, it distracts the feelings of its subjects from the immediate injury inflicted by such a violation, and thus eventually attains the very opposite result to that always desired by revenge, which sees and recognises nothing but the standpoint of the injured party. From henceforth the eye becomes trained to a more and more impersonal valuation of the deed, even the eye of the injured party himself (though this is in the final stage of all, as has been[Pg 88] previously remarked)—on this principle "right" and "wrong" first manifest themselves after the foundation of law (and not, as Dühring maintains, only after the act of violation). To talk of intrinsic right and intrinsic wrong is absolutely non-sensical; intrinsically, an injury, an oppression, an exploitation, an annihilation can be nothing wrong, inasmuch as life is essentially (that is, in its cardinal functions) something which functions by injuring, oppressing, exploiting, and annihilating, and is absolutely inconceivable without such a character. It is necessary to make an even more serious confession:—viewed from the most advanced biological standpoint, conditions of legality can be only exceptional conditions, in that they are partial restrictions of the real life-will, which makes for power, and in that they are subordinated to the life-will's general end as particular means, that is, as means to create larger units of strength. A legal organisation, conceived of as sovereign and universal, not as a weapon in a fight of complexes of power, but as a weapon against fighting, generally something after the style of Dühring's communistic model of treating every will as equal with every other will, would be a principle hostile to life, a destroyer and dissolver of man, an outrage on the future of man, a symptom of fatigue, a secret cut to Nothingness.—
A critical note here about the recent attempts to base the origin of justice on something entirely different—specifically, resentment. Let me share a thought with the psychologists who wish to examine revenge closely: this emotion currently blooms richly among Anarchists and anti-Semites, like a hidden flower, similar to a violet but with a different scent. Since like tends to come from like, it's no surprise that in these circles we see efforts (which have always originated there—see First Essay, paragraph 14) to justify revenge under the banner of justice (as if Justice were simply a development of the awareness of harm), aiming to restore revenge while reinstating all the reactive emotions collectively. I take issue with that last idea the least. It even seems commendable when viewed from a broader biological perspective (from which the significance of these emotions has often been underestimated). What I focus on is that it’s the essence of revenge itself that gives rise to this new version of scientific fairness (benefiting hate, envy, mistrust, jealousy, suspicion, resentment, and revenge). This scientific "fairness" quickly gives way to intense hostility and bias as soon as another set of emotions emerges, which I believe hold much greater biological value than these reactions, and thus deserve more recognition and appreciation from science: I’m referring to truly active emotions, like personal and material ambition, among others. (E. Dühring, Value of Life; Course of Philosophy, and passim.) So, regarding this tendency in general; as for Dühring’s specific claim that Justice finds its roots in reactive feelings, our commitment to truth compels us to completely flip his assertion and present him with this counterstatement: the last area conquered by the spirit of justice is the realm of reactive feelings! When a just person remains just even in the face of injury (not just cold, moderate, reserved, or indifferent—being just is always a positive state); when, despite severe provocation from personal offense, scorn, and slander, the noble and clear objectivity of the just and discerning gaze (which is both deep and gentle) remains unaffected, we then witness a piece of perfection, a true master of the world—something that is not wise to expect, and shouldn't be too easily believed. In general, there’s no doubt that even the most just person only needs a small amount of hostility, malice, or insinuation to stir their blood and cloud their fairness. The active person, the one who attacks and initiates, is always much closer to justice than the one who merely reacts; they certainly don’t need to employ the tactics necessary for reactive individuals who must create false and biased evaluations of their targets. This is, in fact, why the aggressive individual has always had a stronger, bolder, more noble, and also freer perspective, and a better conscience. On the other hand, we can already guess who truly holds the weight of the "bad conscience"—the resentful person! Finally, let humanity examine itself through history. In what area has the whole system of law and the actual necessity for law found its true home up to now? Perhaps in the realm of the reactive individual? Not at all: rather in that of the active, strong, spontaneous, aggressive person? I openly challenge the aforementioned agitator (who admits, "the creed of revenge has run through all my works and efforts like a red thread of Justice") and argue that, assessed historically, law in the world represents a battle against reactive emotions, a struggle against those feelings from the forces of activity and aggression, which dedicate some of their strength to controlling and calming this overflow of hysterical reactivity and forcing it into compromise. Everywhere justice is practiced and upheld, it is noticeable that the stronger power, when faced with weaker ones (whether groups or individuals), seeks means to end the senseless rage of resentment, pursuing its objectives partly by rescuing the victim of resentment from revenge, partly by replacing revenge with its own campaign against threats to peace and order, partly by finding, suggesting, and sometimes imposing settlements, and partly by standardizing certain equivalents for injuries, to which the element of resentment is subsequently referred. However, the most drastic measure taken and implemented by the supreme power to combat the dominance of spiteful and vindictive feelings—once it is strong enough to do so—is the establishment of law, the definitive statement of what it considers to be just and lawful, and what unjust and unlawful. After establishing law, the supreme power regards the aggressive and arbitrary actions of individuals or entire groups as violations of law and rebellions against itself, distracting its subjects' feelings from the immediate harm caused by such violations and ultimately achieving the exact opposite of what revenge seeks, which only acknowledges the perspective of the injured party. From this point forward, perspectives become increasingly impersonal regarding actions, even for the injured party themselves (though this is a final stage, as previously noted)—on this principle, "right" and "wrong" only become apparent after the establishment of law (and not, as Dühring claims, only after the act of violation). To talk about intrinsic right and intrinsic wrong is utterly nonsensical; intrinsically, an injury, oppression, exploitation, or annihilation can’t be wrong since life is essentially (in its primary functions) something that operates by injuring, oppressing, exploiting, and annihilating, and is completely inconceivable without that aspect. A more serious confession is required: viewed from the most advanced biological perspective, conditions of legality can only be exceptional, as they represent partial restrictions on the real will to live, which strives for power, and they are subordinate to this will's overall purpose as specific means, that is, as means to create larger units of strength. A legal structure envisioned as sovereign and universal, not as a tool in struggles for power dynamics, but as a tool against fighting, akin to Dühring's communist model treating every will equally, would be a principle hostile to life, a destroyer and dissolver of humanity, a detriment to humanity's future, and a sign of fatigue, a silent march towards Nothingness.
12.
12.
A word more on the origin and end of punishment—two problems which are or ought to be[Pg 89] kept distinct, but which unfortunately are usually lumped into one. And what tactics have our moral genealogists employed up to the present in these cases? Their inveterate naïveté. They find out some "end" in the punishment, for instance, revenge and deterrence, and then in all their innocence set this end at the beginning, as the causa fiendi of the punishment, and—they have done the trick. But the patching up of a history of the origin of law is the last use to which the "End in Law"[4] ought to be put. Perhaps there is no more pregnant principle for any kind of history than the following, which, difficult though it is to master, should none the less be mastered in every detail.—The origin of the existence of a thing and its final utility, its practical application and incorporation in a system of ends, are toto cœlo opposed to each other—everything, anything, which exists and which prevails anywhere, will always be put to new purposes by a force superior to itself, will be commandeered afresh, will be turned and transformed to new uses; all "happening" in the organic world consists of overpowering and dominating, and again all overpowering and domination is a new interpretation and adjustment, which must necessarily obscure or absolutely extinguish the subsisting "meaning" and "end." The most perfect comprehension of the utility of any physiological organ (or also of a legal institution, social custom, political[Pg 90] habit, form in art or in religious worship) does not for a minute imply any simultaneous comprehension of its origin: this may seem uncomfortable and unpalatable to the older men,—for it has been the immemorial belief that understanding the final cause or the utility of a thing, a form, an institution, means also understanding the reason for its origin: to give an example of this logic, the eye was made to see, the hand was made to grasp. So even punishment was conceived as invented with a view to punishing. But all ends and all utilities are only signs that a Will to Power has mastered a less powerful force, has impressed thereon out of its own self the meaning of a function; and the whole history of a "Thing," an organ, a custom, can on the same principle be regarded as a continuous "sign-chain" of perpetually new interpretations and adjustments, whose causes, so far from needing to have even a mutual connection, sometimes follow and alternate with each other absolutely haphazard. Similarly, the evolution of a "thing," of a custom, is anything but its progressus to an end, still less a logical and direct progressus attained with the minimum expenditure of energy and cost: it is rather the succession of processes of subjugation, more or less profound, more or less mutually independent, which operate on the thing itself; it is, further, the resistance which in each case invariably displayed this subjugation, the Protean wriggles by way of defence and reaction, and, further, the results of successful counter-efforts. The form is fluid, but the[Pg 91] meaning is even more so—even inside every individual organism the case is the same: with every genuine growth of the whole, the "function" of the individual organs becomes shifted,—in certain cases a partial perishing of these organs, a diminution of their numbers (for instance, through annihilation of the connecting members), can be a symptom of growing strength and perfection. What I mean is this: even partial loss of utility, decay, and degeneration, loss of function and purpose, in a word, death, appertain to the conditions of the genuine progressus; which always appears in the shape of a will and way to greater power, and is always realised at the expense of innumerable smaller powers. The magnitude of a "progress" is gauged by the greatness of the sacrifice that it requires: humanity as a mass sacrificed to the prosperity of the one stronger species of Man—that would be a progress. I emphasise all the more this cardinal characteristic of the historic method, for the reason that in its essence it runs counter to predominant instincts and prevailing taste, which much prefer to put up with absolute casualness, even with the mechanical senselessness of all phenomena, than with the theory of a power-will, in exhaustive play throughout all phenomena. The democratic idiosyncrasy against everything which rules and wishes to rule, the modern misarchism (to coin a bad word for a bad thing), has gradually but so thoroughly transformed itself into the guise of intellectualism, the most abstract intellectualism, that even nowadays it penetrates and has the right to penetrate step[Pg 92] by step into the most exact and apparently the most objective sciences: this tendency has, in fact, in my view already dominated the whole of physiology and biology, and to their detriment, as is obvious, in so far as it has spirited away a radical idea, the idea of true activity. The tyranny of this idiosyncrasy, however, results in the theory of "adaptation" being pushed forward into the van of the argument, exploited; adaptation—that means to say, a second-class activity, a mere capacity for "reacting"; in fact, life itself has been defined (by Herbert Spencer) as an increasingly effective internal adaptation to external circumstances. This definition, however, fails to realise the real essence of life, its will to power. It fails to appreciate the paramount superiority enjoyed by those plastic forces of spontaneity, aggression, and encroachment with their new interpretations and tendencies, to the operation of which adaptation is only a natural corollary: consequently the sovereign office of the highest functionaries in the organism itself (among which the life-will appears as an active and formative principle) is repudiated. One remembers Huxley's reproach to Spencer of his "administrative Nihilism": but it is a case of something much more than "administration."
A few words about the origin and purpose of punishment—two issues that are supposed to be kept separate, but sadly are often combined. What tactics have our moral genealogists used so far in these situations? Their stubborn cluelessness. They discover some "purpose" of punishment, like revenge and deterrence, and then, in their innocence, assume this purpose was the reason for the punishment from the start, and—voila! But the effort to stitch together a historical account of the origin of law is the least valuable application of the "End in Law." There may be no more significant principle for any kind of history than the following, which, although challenging to grasp, should nonetheless be fully understood in every detail.—The origin of a thing's existence and its final purpose, its practical application and integration into a system of purposes, are completely opposed—the idea being that anything that exists and prevails anywhere will always be repurposed by a force greater than itself, will be commandeered anew, will be reshaped and transformed for new uses; everything happening in the organic world involves overpowering and dominating, and all overpowering and domination is a new interpretation and adjustment, which inevitably obscures or completely erases the existing "meaning" and "purpose." Understanding the utility of any physiological organ (or a legal institution, social custom, political behavior, artistic form, or religious practice) does not imply any instant understanding of its origin: this may be uncomfortable for older generations, as there has long been a belief that comprehending the final cause or the utility of something, like a form or institution, also means grasping the reason for its origin: for example, the eye was created for seeing, the hand for grasping. Likewise, punishment has been seen as something invented specifically for punishing. Yet all purposes and utilities are merely signs that a Will to Power has taken control of a weaker force and imposed its own meaning on it; the entire history of a "thing," an organ, or a custom can be viewed as a continuous "sign-chain" of endlessly new interpretations and adjustments, whose causes need not even be related and sometimes appear completely random. Similarly, the evolution of a "thing" or custom is far from a straightforward progression towards a goal, let alone a logical and direct progression achieved with minimal energy and cost: it resembles a succession of processes of subjugation, varying in depth and mutual independence, exerted on the thing itself; it also encompasses the resistance that consistently reveals this subjugation, the adaptive responses in defense and reaction, and the results of effective counter-efforts. The form is fluid, but the meaning is even more fluid—even within each individual organism, the same applies: with every genuine growth of the whole, the "function" of individual organs shifts—sometimes the partial dying off of these organs or a decrease in their numbers (for instance, due to the removal of connecting parts) can indicate increasing strength and refinement. What I mean is this: even partial loss of utility, decay, and degeneration, the loss of function and purpose, in short, death, belong to the conditions of true progression; which always appears in the form of a will and a path to greater power, achieved at the cost of countless smaller powers. The scale of a "progress" is measured by the magnitude of the sacrifice it demands: humanity as a whole sacrificed for the benefit of one stronger human species—that would indeed be progress. I emphasize this fundamental characteristic of the historical method even more because it fundamentally contradicts prevailing instincts and tastes, which prefer to tolerate complete randomness, even the mechanical absurdity of all phenomena, rather than entertain the theory of a power-will active in all phenomena. The democratic tendency against everything that governs and desires to govern, the modern misarchism (a poorly coined term for a problematic concept), has gradually transformed into a form of intellectualism, the most abstract intellectualism, so deeply that even today it infiltrates and has the right to penetrate, step by step, into the most precise and seemingly objective sciences: this trend has, I believe, already dominated all of physiology and biology, to their detriment, as is apparent, since it has hidden a radical idea, the idea of true activity. The tyranny of this tendency results in the theory of "adaptation" being advanced as the leading argument, exploited; adaptation—meaning a second-rate activity, merely the ability to "react"; indeed, life itself has been defined (by Herbert Spencer) as an increasingly effective internal adaptation to external conditions. However, this definition fails to recognize the true essence of life, its will to power. It does not appreciate the overwhelming superiority of those spontaneous, aggressive forces of encroachment with their new interpretations and tendencies, to which adaptation is merely a natural consequence: therefore, the sovereign role of the highest functionaries within the organism (among which the life-will appears as an active and formative principle) is denied. One recalls Huxley's criticism of Spencer regarding his "administrative Nihilism": yet it is something much more than mere "administration."
13.
13.
To return to our subject, namely punishment, we must make consequently a double distinction: first, the relatively permanent element, the custom,[Pg 93] the act, the "drama," a certain rigid sequence of methods of procedure; on the other hand, the fluid element, the meaning, the end, the expectation which is attached to the operation of such procedure. At this point we immediately assume, per analogiam (in accordance with the theory of the historic method, which we have elaborated above), that the procedure itself is something older and earlier than its utilisation in punishment, that this utilisation was introduced and interpreted into the procedure (which had existed for a long time, but whose employment had another meaning), in short, that the case is different from that hitherto supposed by our naïf genealogists of morals and of law, who thought that the procedure was invented for the purpose of punishment, in the same way that the hand had been previously thought to have been invented for the purpose of grasping. With regard to the other element in punishment, its fluid element, its meaning, the idea of punishment in a very late stage of civilisation (for instance, contemporary Europe) is not content with manifesting merely one meaning, but manifests a whole synthesis "of meanings." The past general history of punishment, the history of its employment for the most diverse ends, crystallises eventually into a kind of unity, which is difficult to analyse into its parts, and which, it is necessary to emphasise, absolutely defies definition. (It is nowadays impossible to say definitely the precise reason for punishment: all ideas, in which a whole process is promiscuously comprehended, elude definition; it is only that which[Pg 94] has no history, which can be defined.) At an earlier stage, on the contrary, that synthesis of meanings appears much less rigid and much more elastic; we can realise how in each individual case the elements of the synthesis change their value and their position, so that now one element and now another stands out and predominates over the others, nay, in certain cases one element (perhaps the end of deterrence) seems to eliminate all the rest. At any rate, so as to give some idea of the uncertain, supplementary, and accidental nature of the meaning of punishment and of the manner in which one identical procedure can be employed and adapted for the most diametrically opposed objects, I will at this point give a scheme that has suggested itself to me, a scheme itself based on comparatively small and accidental material.—Punishment, as rendering the criminal harmless and incapable of further injury.—Punishment, as compensation for the injury sustained by the injured party, in any form whatsoever (including the form of sentimental compensation).—Punishment, as an isolation of that which disturbs the equilibrium, so as to prevent the further spreading of the disturbance.—Punishment as a means of inspiring fear of those who determine and execute the punishment.—Punishment as a kind of compensation for advantages which the wrong-doer has up to that time enjoyed (for example, when he is utilised as a slave in the mines).—Punishment, as the elimination of an element of decay (sometimes of a whole branch, as according to the Chinese laws, consequently as a means to the purification[Pg 95] of the race, or the preservation of a social type).—-Punishment as a festival, as the violent oppression and humiliation of an enemy that has at last been subdued.—Punishment as a mnemonic, whether for him who suffers the punishment—the so-called "correction," or for the witnesses of its administration. Punishment, as the payment of a fee stipulated for by the power which protects the evil-doer from the excesses of revenge.—Punishment, as a compromise with the natural phenomenon of revenge, in so far as revenge is still maintained and claimed as a privilege by the stronger races.—Punishment as a declaration and measure of war against an enemy of peace, of law, of order, of authority, who is fought by society with the weapons which war provides, as a spirit dangerous to the community, as a breaker of the contract on which the community is based, as a rebel, a traitor, and a breaker of the peace.
To get back to our topic, which is punishment, we need to make a twofold distinction: first, there's the relatively permanent element, the custom,[Pg 93] the act, the "drama," a certain fixed sequence of procedures; and then there's the fluid element, the meaning, the purpose, and the expectations attached to how these procedures operate. At this point, we assume, per analogiam (following the historic method theory we discussed earlier), that the procedure itself is older and predates its use in punishment. This usage was introduced and interpreted into a procedure that had been around for a while but had a different meaning. In short, the situation is different from what our naïve genealogists of morals and law believed, thinking the procedure was invented for punishment, just as it was once thought the hand was invented for grasping. Regarding the other element in punishment, its fluid aspect, the idea of punishment in a very advanced stage of civilization (for example, modern Europe) doesn't just express one meaning; it shows a whole synthesis of "meanings." The historical development of punishment and its use for various purposes eventually crystallizes into a kind of unity that's hard to break down, and it's crucial to note that it completely resists definition. (Today, it's impossible to definitively state the precise reason for punishment: all ideas that encompass a complete process are hard to define; only what[Pg 94] has no history can be clearly defined.) At an earlier stage, however, that synthesis of meanings appears much less rigid and more flexible; we can see how, in each individual case, the elements of the synthesis shift in value and position, so that sometimes one element or another stands out and dominates, to the point where one element (perhaps the goal of deterrence) seems to eliminate the rest. To give some insight into the uncertain, supplementary, and incidental nature of punishment's meaning, and how a single procedure can be employed and adapted for vastly different purposes, I'll present a scheme that has come to mind, based on relatively minor and incidental material. —Punishment as making the offender harmless and incapable of causing more harm. —Punishment as compensation for the harm suffered by the victim, in whatever form (including sentimental compensation). —Punishment as isolating what disrupts the balance to prevent further spreading of the disturbance. —Punishment as a way to instill fear in those who decide and carry out the punishment. —Punishment as a kind of compensation for the benefits the wrongdoer has enjoyed up to that point (for instance, when they are used as a slave in the mines). —Punishment as the removal of an element of decay (sometimes an entire branch, as according to Chinese laws, thus serving as a means of purifying[Pg 95] the race or preserving a social type). —Punishment as a celebration, as the violent oppression and humiliation of a finally subdued enemy. —Punishment as a reminder, whether for the one who suffers the punishment—the so-called "correction"—or for witnesses of its administration. Punishment as the payment of a fee set by the authority that protects the wrongdoer from acts of revenge. —Punishment as a compromise with the natural phenomenon of revenge, where revenge is still upheld and claimed as a privilege by stronger groups. —Punishment as a declaration and measure of war against an enemy of peace, law, order, and authority, which society fights using the tools of war, viewing them as a threat to the community, as a violation of the contract that binds the community, as a rebel, a traitor, and a disruptor of peace.
14.
14.
This list is certainly not complete; it is obvious that punishment is overloaded with utilities of all kinds. This makes it all the more permissible to eliminate one supposed utility, which passes, at any rate in the popular mind, for its most essential utility, and which is just what even now provides the strongest support for that faith in punishment which is nowadays for many reasons tottering. Punishment is supposed to have the value of exciting in the guilty the consciousness of guilt; in punishment is sought the proper instrumentum[Pg 96] of that psychic reaction which becomes known as a "bad conscience," "remorse." But this theory is even, from the point of view of the present, a violation of reality and psychology: and how much more so is the case when we have to deal with the longest period of man's history, his primitive history! Genuine remorse is certainly extremely rare among wrong-doers and the victims of punishment; prisons and houses of correction are not the soil on which this worm of remorse pullulates for choice—this is the unanimous opinion of all conscientious observers, who in many cases arrive at such a judgment with enough reluctance and against their own personal wishes. Speaking generally, punishment hardens and numbs, it produces concentration, it sharpens the consciousness of alienation, it strengthens the power of resistance. When it happens that it breaks the man's energy and brings about a piteous prostration and abjectness, such a result is certainly even less salutary than the average effect of punishment, which is characterised by a harsh and sinister doggedness. The thought of those prehistoric millennia brings us to the unhesitating conclusion, that it was simply through punishment that the evolution of the consciousness of guilt was most forcibly retarded—at any rate in the victims of the punishing power. In particular, let us not underestimate the extent to which, by the very sight of the judicial and executive procedure, the wrong-doer is himself prevented from feeling that his deed, the character of his act, is intrinsically reprehensible: for he sees[Pg 97] clearly the same kind of acts practised in the service of justice, and then called good, and practised with a good conscience; acts such as espionage, trickery, bribery, trapping, the whole intriguing and insidious art of the policeman and the informer—the whole system, in fact, manifested in the different kinds of punishment (a system not excused by passion, but based on principle), of robbing, oppressing, insulting, imprisoning, racking, murdering.—All this he sees treated by his judges, not as acts meriting censure and condemnation in themselves, but only in a particular context and application. It was not on this soil that grew the "bad conscience," that most sinister and interesting plant of our earthly vegetation— in point of fact, throughout a most lengthy period, no suggestion of having to do with a "guilty man" manifested itself in the consciousness of the man who judged and punished. One had merely to deal with an author of an injury, an irresponsible piece of fate. And the man himself, on whom the punishment subsequently fell like a piece of fate, was occasioned no more of an "inner pain" than would be occasioned by the sudden approach of some uncalculated event, some terrible natural catastrophe, a rushing, crushing avalanche against which there is no resistance.
This list is definitely not complete; it's clear that punishment comes with all sorts of functions. This makes it easier to eliminate one supposed function, which is, at least in popular belief, seen as its most essential role, and which currently offers the strongest support for the belief in punishment that is, for various reasons, shaky today. Punishment is thought to help the guilty feel their guilt; it's seen as the correct instrumentum[Pg 96] for that mental reaction known as a "bad conscience" or "remorse." However, this theory represents a misunderstanding of reality and psychology, even in the present context; it's even more so when we consider the longest period of human history, its primitive era! Genuine remorse is actually quite rare among wrongdoers and those who are punished; prisons and correctional facilities are not the breeding grounds for this feeling of remorse—this is the consensus of all responsible observers, many of whom come to this conclusion reluctantly and against their personal inclinations. Generally speaking, punishment hardens and numbs people, it leads to withdrawal, heightens the sense of alienation, and increases resistance. When it does break a person's spirit and leads to utter hopelessness and degradation, that outcome is even less beneficial than the average impact of punishment, which is marked by a harsh and grim insistence. Reflecting on those prehistoric millennia, we can confidently conclude that punishment significantly slowed the development of the sense of guilt—at least in the victims of this punitive power. In particular, we shouldn't underestimate how much the very sight of the judicial and enforcement processes prevents the wrongdoer from recognizing their act as intrinsically wrong: because they clearly see similar actions occurring under the guise of justice, which are then labeled as good and carried out with a clear conscience; actions like spying, deceit, bribery, entrapment, the entire crafty and devious tactics of the police and informants—the whole system, in fact, represented in the various forms of punishment (a system not justified by emotion, but based on principle), of theft, oppression, insult, imprisonment, torture, and murder.—All of this is viewed by the judges not as actions that deserve condemnation in themselves, but only within a specific context and application. It was not in this environment that the "bad conscience," that most sinister and fascinating aspect of our earthly experience, developed—indeed, for a very long time, there was no indication of the concept of a "guilty person" in the consciousness of the one who judged and punished. One merely dealt with a perpetrator of harm, an unpredictable stroke of fate. And the person who was punished felt no more "inner pain" than one might feel from the sudden onset of an unpredictable event, a terrifying natural disaster, like a rushing, crushing avalanche against which there is no defense.
15.
15.
This truth came insidiously enough to the consciousness of Spinoza (to the disgust of his commentators, who (like Kuno Fischer, for instance)[Pg 98] give themselves no end of trouble to misunderstand him on this point), when one afternoon (as he sat raking up who knows what memory) he indulged in the question of what was really left for him personally of the celebrated morsus conscientiæ—Spinoza, who had relegated "good and evil" to the sphere of human imagination, and indignantly defended the honour of his "free" God against those blasphemers who affirmed that God did everything sub ratione boni ("but this was tantamount to subordinating God to fate, and would really be the greatest of all absurdities"). For Spinoza the world had returned again to that innocence in which it lay before the discovery of the bad conscience: what, then, had happened to the morsus conscientiæ? "The antithesis of gaudium," said he at last to himself,—"A sadness accompanied by the recollection of a past event which has turned out contrary to all expectation" (Eth. III., Propos. XVIII. Schol. i. ii.). Evil-doers have throughout thousands of years felt when overtaken by punishment exactly like Spinoza, on the subject of their "offence": "here is something which went wrong contrary to my anticipation," not "I ought not to have done this."—They submitted themselves to punishment, just as one submits one's self to a disease, to a misfortune, or to death, with that stubborn and resigned fatalism which gives the Russians, for instance, even nowadays, the advantage over us Westerners, in the handling of life. If at that period there was a critique of action, the criterion was prudence: the real effect of punishment is unquestionably[Pg 99] chiefly to be found in a sharpening of the sense of prudence, in a lengthening of the memory, in a will to adopt more of a policy of caution, suspicion, and secrecy; in the recognition that there are many things which are unquestionably beyond one's capacity; in a kind of improvement in self-criticism. The broad effects which can be obtained by punishment in man and beast, are the increase of fear, the sharpening of the sense of cunning, the mastery of the desires: so it is that punishment tames man, but does not make him "better"—it would be more correct even to go so far as to assert the contrary ("Injury makes a man cunning," says a popular proverb: so far as it makes him cunning, it makes him also bad. Fortunately, it often enough makes him stupid).
This truth came to Spinoza's awareness quietly enough to annoy his commentators, who (like Kuno Fischer, for example)[Pg 98] put in a lot of effort to misinterpret him on this. One afternoon, while he was lost in thought about who knows what memory, he pondered what remained for him personally of the famous morsus conscientiæ—Spinoza, who had pushed "good and evil" into the realm of human imagination, and who fiercely defended the dignity of his "free" God against those blasphemers that claimed God acted sub ratione boni ("but this would be like placing God under fate, and that would truly be the greatest absurdity"). For Spinoza, the world had returned to that innocence it had before the discovery of bad conscience: so, what had happened to the morsus conscientiæ? "The opposite of gaudium," he finally said to himself, "is a sadness linked to the memory of a past event that turned out far from expected" (Eth. III., Propos. XVIII. Schol. i. ii.). Throughout thousands of years, wrongdoers have felt exactly like Spinoza when facing punishment regarding their "offense": "here is something that went wrong against my expectations," not "I shouldn't have done this."—They accepted punishment much like one accepts an illness, misfortune, or death, with that stubborn, resigned fatalism that gives the Russians, for instance, a distinctive edge over us Westerners in dealing with life. If there was a critique of action at that time, the measure was prudence: the true effect of punishment is definitely[Pg 99] largely found in heightened prudence, longer memory, a will to adopt a more cautious, suspicious, and secretive approach; recognizing that there are many things that are definitely beyond one's control; and a kind of improvement in self-criticism. The broad effects that punishment can produce in humans and animals include increased fear, sharpened cunning, and mastery over desires: thus, punishment tames a person but does not make them "better"—it would be more accurate to even say the opposite ("Injury makes a man cunning," goes a popular saying: to the extent it makes him cunning, it also makes him bad. Fortunately, it often makes him foolish as well).
16.
16.
At this juncture I cannot avoid trying to give a tentative and provisional expression to my own hypothesis concerning the origin of the bad conscience: it is difficult to make it fully appreciated, and it requires continuous meditation, attention, and digestion. I regard the bad conscience as the serious illness which man was bound to contract under the stress of the most radical change which he has ever experienced—that change, when he found himself finally imprisoned within the pale of society and of peace.
At this point, I can’t help but attempt to briefly share my own theory about the origins of bad conscience: it's hard to fully grasp, and it needs ongoing reflection, focus, and understanding. I see bad conscience as a serious condition that humans inevitably developed under the pressure of the most significant change they’ve ever faced—that moment when they realized they were finally trapped within the confines of society and order.
Just like the plight of the water-animals, when they were compelled either to become land-animals or to perish, so was the plight of these[Pg 100] half-animals, perfectly adapted as they were to the savage life of war, prowling, and adventure—suddenly all their instincts were rendered worthless and "switched off." Henceforward they had to walk on their feet—"carry themselves," whereas heretofore they had been carried by the water: a terrible heaviness oppressed them. They found themselves clumsy in obeying the simplest directions, confronted with this new and unknown world they had no longer their old guides—the regulative instincts that had led them unconsciously to safety—they were reduced, were those unhappy creatures, to thinking, inferring, calculating, putting together causes and results, reduced to that poorest and most erratic organ of theirs, their "consciousness." I do not believe there was ever in the world such a feeling of misery, such a leaden discomfort—further, those old instincts had not immediately ceased their demands! Only it was difficult and rarely possible to gratify them: speaking broadly, they were compelled to satisfy themselves by new and, as it were, hole-and-corner methods. All instincts which do not find a vent without, turn inwards—this is what I mean by the growing "internalisation" of man: consequently we have the first growth in man, of what subsequently was called his soul. The whole inner world, originally as thin as if it had been stretched between two layers of skin, burst apart and expanded proportionately, and obtained depth, breadth, and height, when man's external outlet became obstructed. These terrible bulwarks,[Pg 101] with which the social organisation protected itself against the old instincts of freedom (punishments belong pre-eminently to these bulwarks), brought it about that all those instincts of wild, free, prowling man became turned backwards against man himself. Enmity, cruelty, the delight in persecution, in surprises, change, destruction—the turning all these instincts against their own possessors: this is the origin of the "bad conscience." It was man, who, lacking external enemies and obstacles, and imprisoned as he was in the oppressive narrowness and monotony of custom, in his own impatience lacerated, persecuted, gnawed, frightened, and ill-treated himself; it was this animal in the hands of the tamer, which beat itself against the bars of its cage; it was this being who, pining and yearning for that desert home of which it had been deprived, was compelled to create out of its own self, an adventure, a torture-chamber, a hazardous and perilous desert—it was this fool, this homesick and desperate prisoner—who invented the "bad conscience." But thereby he introduced that most grave and sinister illness, from which mankind has not yet recovered, the suffering of man from the disease called man, as the result of a violent breaking from his animal past, the result, as it were, of a spasmodic plunge into a new environment and new conditions of existence, the result of a declaration of war against the old instincts, which up to that time had been the staple of his power, his joy, his formidableness. Let us immediately add that this fact of an animal ego turning against itself,[Pg 102] taking part against itself, produced in the world so novel, profound, unheard-of, problematic, inconsistent, and pregnant a phenomenon, that the aspect of the world was radically altered thereby. In sooth, only divine spectators could have appreciated the drama that then began, and whose end baffles conjecture as yet—a drama too subtle, too wonderful, too paradoxical to warrant its undergoing a non-sensical and unheeded performance on some random grotesque planet! Henceforth man is to be counted as one of the most unexpected and sensational lucky shots in the game of the "big baby" of Heracleitus, whether he be called Zeus or Chance—he awakens on his behalf the interest, excitement, hope, almost the confidence, of his being the harbinger and forerunner of something, of man being no end, but only a stage, an interlude, a bridge, a great promise.
Just like the struggles of aquatic animals, when they had to either adapt to life on land or face extinction, so too were the struggles of these half-animals, perfectly suited for the brutal life of war, stalking, and adventure—suddenly all their instincts became useless and "switched off." From that point on, they had to walk on their feet—"carry themselves," whereas before they had been supported by the water: an overwhelming heaviness weighed them down. They found themselves awkward following even the simplest instructions, faced with this new and unfamiliar world without their old guides—the instincts that previously led them unconsciously to safety—they were forced to rely on thinking, inferring, calculating, and connecting causes and effects, reduced to that least reliable and erratic part of themselves, their "consciousness." I doubt anyone has ever experienced such profound misery, such a heavy discomfort—furthermore, those old instincts didn't immediately stop their demands! It was just that it became difficult and rarely possible to fulfill them: generally speaking, they had to find new and makeshift ways to satisfy themselves. All instincts that don’t have an outlet outward, turn inwards—this is what I mean by the increasing "internalization" of humanity: this led to the initial development in humans of what we later called the soul. The entire inner world, initially as thin as if it had been stretched between two layers of skin, exploded and expanded proportionately, gaining depth, breadth, and height, when humanity's external outlet became blocked. These formidable barriers,[Pg 101] which social structures used to protect themselves against old instincts of freedom (punishments are central to these barriers), caused all those instincts of wild, free, roaming humans to turn inwards against themselves. Hatred, cruelty, the pleasure in persecution, in surprises, change, destruction—the inversion of these instincts against their own bearers: this is the source of the "bad conscience." It was humanity, lacking external enemies and obstacles, and trapped in the stifling narrowness and monotony of custom, who, in their impatience, hurt, tormented, gnawed at, terrified, and mistreated themselves; it was this animal in the hands of a tamer, pounding against the bars of its cage; it was this being who, longing for that wild home from which it had been cut off, had to create within itself an adventure, a torture chamber, a risky and perilous wilderness—it was this fool, this homesick and desperate captive—who invented the "bad conscience." But in doing so, he introduced a grave and sinister affliction, from which humanity has not yet recovered, the suffering of humans from the disease called humanity, a result of a violent break from their animal past, a consequence, in a way, of a sudden plunge into a new environment and new living conditions, a result of a declaration of war against old instincts, which until then had been the core of their strength, joy, and power. Let us immediately add that this phenomenon of an animal self turning against itself,[Pg 102] warring within, created something so new, profound, unheard-of, complex, and pregnant in the world that the very nature of existence was fundamentally altered. Truly, only divine spectators could appreciate the drama that began then, the conclusion of which remains elusive—a drama too intricate, too remarkable, too paradoxical to be performed in a nonsensical and unnoticed way on some random grotesque planet! From now on, humanity can be regarded as one of the most unexpected and sensational strokes of luck in the game of the "big baby" of Heraclitus, whether called Zeus or Chance—humanity evokes interest, excitement, hope, and almost confidence, as a harbinger and forerunner of something, with humanity being not an end, but merely a stage, an interlude, a bridge, a grand promise.
17.
17.
It is primarily involved in this hypothesis of the origin of the bad conscience, that that alteration was no gradual and no voluntary alteration, and that it did not manifest itself as an organic adaptation to new conditions, but as a break, a jump, a necessity, an inevitable fate, against which there was no resistance and never a spark of resentment. And secondarily, that the fitting of a hitherto unchecked and amorphous population into a fixed form, starting as it had done in an act of violence, could only be accomplished by acts of violence and nothing else—that the oldest[Pg 103] "State" appeared consequently as a ghastly tyranny, a grinding ruthless piece of machinery, which went on working, till this raw material of a semi-animal populace was not only thoroughly kneaded and elastic, but also moulded. I used the word "State": my meaning is self-evident, namely, a herd of blonde beasts of prey, a race of conquerors and masters, which with all its warlike organisation and all its organising power pounces with its terrible claws on a population, in numbers possibly tremendously superior, but as yet formless, as yet nomad. Such is the origin of the "State." That fantastic theory that makes it begin with a contract is, I think, disposed of. He who can command, he who is a master by "nature," he who comes on the scene forceful in deed and gesture—what has he to do with contracts? Such beings defy calculation, they come like fate, without cause, reason, notice, excuse, they are there like the lightning is there, too terrible, too sudden, too convincing, too "different," to be personally even hated. Their work is an instinctive creating and impressing of forms, they are the most involuntary, unconscious artists that there are:—their appearance produces instantaneously a scheme of sovereignty which is live, in which the functions are partitioned and apportioned, in which above all no part is received or finds a place, until pregnant with a "meaning" in regard to the whole. They are ignorant of the meaning of guilt, responsibility, consideration, are these born organisers; in them predominates that terrible artist-egoism, that[Pg 104] gleams like brass, and that knows itself justified to all eternity, in its work, even as a mother in her child. It is not in them that there grew the bad conscience, that is elementary—but it would not have grown without them, repulsive growth as it was, it would be missing, had not a tremendous quantity of freedom been expelled from the world by the stress of their hammer-strokes, their artist violence, or been at any rate made invisible and, as it were, latent. This instinct of freedom forced into being latent—it is already clear—this instinct of freedom forced back, trodden back, imprisoned within itself, and finally only able to find vent and relief in itself; this, only this, is the beginning of the "bad conscience."
It’s mainly about this idea of where bad conscience comes from: that change wasn't gradual or voluntary, and it didn’t show up as a natural adaptation to new circumstances, but rather as a break, a leap, a necessity, an unavoidable fate, against which there was no resistance and never a hint of resentment. Additionally, the process of fitting a previously unchecked and shapeless population into a defined structure, which started violently, could only happen through acts of violence—nothing else. As a result, the earliest "State" emerged as a horrific tyranny, a relentless machine that continued functioning until this raw material of a semi-animal populace was not only thoroughly kneaded and flexible but also shaped. I used the term "State": I mean a group of powerful predators, a race of conquerors and rulers, who, with their military organization and all their capabilities, pounce upon a population that may be numerically superior but is still formless and nomadic. This is how the "State" originated. That absurd idea that it started with a contract is, I believe, discarded. Those who can command, who are masters by "nature," who enter the scene forcefully in action and presence—what do they have to do with contracts? Such individuals defy calculation; they arrive like fate, without cause, reason, warning, or excuse, they are present like lightning—too terrifying, too sudden, too convincing, too "different" to even be hated personally. Their work is an instinctive creation of forms; they are the most involuntary, unconscious artists. Their presence instantly creates a living framework of sovereignty, where functions are divided and assigned, and above all, no part is accepted or finds its place until it is filled with "meaning" concerning the whole. These born organizers are unaware of guilt, responsibility, or consideration; they embody that terrifying artist-egoism, which shines like brass and feels eternally justified in its creations, just like a mother feels about her child. It wasn’t in them that bad conscience developed—that is basic—but it wouldn’t have existed without them. This repulsive growth wouldn't be there if a significant amount of freedom hadn’t been driven out of the world by the force of their hammer blows, their artistic violence, or at least made invisible and, so to speak, latent. This instinct for freedom, pushed into latency—it’s already clear—that instinct pushed back, stepped on, and trapped within itself, finally able to express and find relief only within itself; this, and only this, is the beginning of the "bad conscience."
18.
18.
Beware of thinking lightly of this phenomenon, by reason of its initial painful ugliness. At bottom it is the same active force which is at work on a more grandiose scale in those potent artists and organisers, and builds states, which here, internally, on a smaller and pettier scale and with a retrogressive tendency, makes itself a bad science in the "labyrinth of the breast," to use Goethe's phrase, and which builds negative ideals; it is, I repeat, that identical instinct of freedom (to use my own language, the will to power): only the material, on which this force with all its constructive and tyrannous nature is let loose, is here man himself, his whole old animal self—and not as in the case of that more grandiose and sensational[Pg 105] phenomenon, the other man, other men. This secret self-tyranny, this cruelty of the artist, this delight in giving a form to one's self as a piece of difficult, refractory, and suffering material, in burning in a will, a critique, a contradiction, a contempt, a negation; this sinister and ghastly labour of love on the part of a soul, whose will is cloven in two within itself, which makes itself suffer from delight in the infliction of suffering; this wholly active bad conscience has finally (as one already anticipates)—true fountainhead as it is of idealism and imagination—produced an abundance of novel and amazing beauty and affirmation, and perhaps has really been the first to give birth to beauty at all. What would beauty be, forsooth, if its contradiction had not first been presented to consciousness, if the ugly had not first said to itself, "I am ugly"? At any rate, after this hint the problem of how far idealism and beauty can be traced in such opposite ideas as "selflessness," self-denial, self-sacrifice, becomes less problematical; and indubitably in future we shall certainly know the real and original character of the delight experienced by the self-less, the self-denying, the self-sacrificing: this delight is a phase of cruelty.—So much provisionally for the origin of "altruism" as a moral value, and the marking out the ground from which this value has grown: it is only the bad conscience, only the will for self-abuse, that provides the necessary conditions for the existence of altruism as a value.
Beware of underestimating this phenomenon because of its initially painful and unattractive nature. At its core, it’s the same driving force that operates on a larger scale in those powerful artists and leaders who create states. Here, it operates internally, on a smaller and more petty scale with a regressive tendency, turning itself into a flawed science in the “labyrinth of the breast,” as Goethe put it, and producing negative ideals. I repeat, it is that same instinct of freedom (which I call the will to power): the material on which this force, with all its constructive and tyrannical nature, is unleashed is human beings themselves, their entire primitive nature—not as in the case of that grand and sensational[Pg 105] phenomenon, the other man, other men. This hidden self-tyranny, this cruelty of the artist, this enjoyment of shaping oneself from difficult, resistant, and suffering material, in burning in a will, a critique, a contradiction, a contempt, a negation; this sinister and ghastly labor of love from a soul whose will is divided within itself, which makes itself suffer through the joy of causing suffering; this entirely active bad conscience has ultimately (as one can already predict)—being the true source of idealism and imagination—produced a wealth of new and astonishing beauty and affirmation, and perhaps has truly been the first to give birth to beauty itself. What would beauty even be, indeed, if its contradiction hadn’t first been brought to consciousness, if the ugly hadn’t first acknowledged, “I am ugly”? At any rate, after this observation, the question of how far idealism and beauty can be traced in such opposing concepts as "selflessness," self-denial, and self-sacrifice becomes less complex; and undoubtedly, in the future, we will certainly come to understand the true and original nature of the delight experienced by the selfless, the self-denying, the self-sacrificing: this delight is a form of cruelty.—So much for now about the origin of "altruism" as a moral value, and the exploration of the ground from which this value has emerged: it is only the bad conscience, only the desire for self-abuse, that creates the necessary conditions for altruism to exist as a value.
19.
19.
Undoubtedly the bad conscience is an illness, but an illness like pregnancy is an illness. If we search out the conditions under which this illness reaches its most terrible and sublime zenith, we shall see what really first brought about its entry into the world. But to do this we must take a long breath, and we must first of all go back once again to an earlier point of view. The relation at civil law of the ower to his creditor (which has already been discussed in detail), has been interpreted once again (and indeed in a manner which historically is exceedingly remarkable and suspicious) into a relationship, which is perhaps more incomprehensible to us moderns than to any other era; that is, into the relationship of the existing generation to its ancestors. Within the original tribal association—we are talking of primitive times—each living generation recognises a legal obligation towards the earlier generation, and particularly towards the earliest, which founded the family (and this is something much more than a mere sentimental obligation, the existence of which, during the longest period of man's history, is by no means indisputable). There prevails in them the conviction that it is only thanks to sacrifices and efforts of their ancestors, that the race persists at all—and that this has to be paid back to them by sacrifices and services. Thus is recognised the owing of a debt, which accumulates continually by reason of these ancestors never[Pg 107] ceasing in their subsequent life as potent spirits to secure by their power new privileges and advantages to the race. Gratis, perchance? But there is no gratis for that raw and "mean-souled" age. What return can be made?—Sacrifice (at first, nourishment, in its crudest sense), festivals, temples, tributes of veneration, above all, obedience—since all customs are, quâ works of the ancestors, equally their precepts and commands—are the ancestors ever given enough? This suspicion remains and grows: from time to time it extorts a great wholesale ransom, something monstrous in the way of repayment of the creditor (the notorious sacrifice of the first-born, for example, blood, human blood in any case). The fear of ancestors and their power, the consciousness of owing debts to them, necessarily increases, according to this kind of logic, in the exact proportion that the race itself increases, that the race itself becomes more victorious, more independent, more honoured, more feared. This, and not the contrary, is the fact. Each step towards race decay, all disastrous events, all symptoms of degeneration, of approaching disintegration, always diminish the fear of the founders' spirit, and whittle away the idea of his sagacity, providence, and potent presence. Conceive this crude kind of logic carried to its climax: it follows that the ancestors of the most powerful races must, through the growing fear that they exercise on the imaginations, grow themselves into monstrous dimensions, and become relegated to the gloom of a divine mystery that transcends imagination—the ancestor becomes at[Pg 108] last necessarily transfigured into a god. Perhaps this is the very origin of the gods, that is, an origin from fear! And those who feel bound to add, "but from piety also," will have difficulty in maintaining this theory, with regard to the primeval and longest period of the human race. And of course this is even more the case as regards the middle period, the formative period of the aristocratic races—the aristocratic races which have given back with interest to their founders, the ancestors (heroes, gods), all those qualities which in the meanwhile have appeared in themselves, that is, the aristocratic qualities. We will later on glance again at the ennobling and promotion of the gods (which of course is totally distinct from their "sanctification"): let us now provisionally follow to its end the course of the whole of this development of the consciousness of "owing."
Undoubtedly, a bad conscience is an illness, but it’s an illness like pregnancy. If we explore the conditions under which this illness reaches its most terrible and sublime peak, we’ll discover what originally caused it to emerge in the world. However, to do this, we need to take a deep breath and revisit an earlier perspective. The relationship in civil law between the debtor and the creditor (which we’ve already discussed in detail) has been reinterpreted (in a manner that is historically quite remarkable and suspicious) into a relationship that might be more puzzling to us moderns than to any other era; specifically, the relationship between the existing generation and its ancestors. In the original tribal association—we're referring to primitive times—each living generation acknowledges a legal obligation to the earlier generation, particularly to the earliest, which founded the family. This obligation is much more than just a sentimental duty, the existence of which is by no means indisputable throughout the long history of humankind. There exists a conviction that it’s only thanks to the sacrifices and efforts of their ancestors that the race continues to exist at all—and that this must be repaid through sacrifices and services. Thus, there is an acknowledgment of a debt that keeps accumulating because these ancestors continue, as powerful spirits, to secure new privileges and advantages for the race. For free, perhaps? But nothing is free in that raw and "mean-souled" age. What can be offered in return?—Sacrifice (at first, nourishment, in its most basic form), festivals, temples, tributes of respect, and above all, obedience—since all customs, as works of the ancestors, represent their precepts and commands—are the ancestors ever given enough? This suspicion lingers and grows: from time to time, it demands a significant sacrifice, something extreme in terms of repayment to the creditor (like the notorious sacrifice of the first-born, for example, blood, human blood in any case). The fear of ancestors and their power, the awareness of owing them debts, necessarily increases, according to this kind of reasoning, in direct proportion to the growth of the race itself, as the race becomes more successful, independent, honored, and feared. This, not the opposite, is the truth. Each step toward racial decline, every disastrous event, every symptom of degeneration or impending disintegration, always diminishes the fear of the founding spirit and chips away at the perception of its wisdom, foresight, and strong presence. Imagine this crude kind of logic taken to its extreme: it follows that the ancestors of the most powerful races must, through the increasing fear they inspire, grow into monstrous figures and be shrouded in the mystery of something divine that goes beyond imagination—the ancestor ultimately transforms into a god. Perhaps this is the very origin of the gods, specifically an origin rooted in fear! Those who feel compelled to add, "but also from piety," will find it challenging to sustain this theory regarding the early and longest period of human history. This becomes even more complicated when it comes to the middle period, the formative stage of the aristocratic races—aristocratic races that have repaid their founders, the ancestors (heroes, gods), with interest all the qualities that have manifested within themselves, namely, the aristocratic qualities. We will later revisit the elevation and promotion of the gods (which, of course, is entirely different from their "sanctification"): for now, let’s continue following the trajectory of this entire development of the consciousness of "owing."
20.
20.
According to the teaching of history, the consciousness of owing debts to the deity by no means came to an end with the decay of the clan organisation of society; just as mankind has inherited the ideas of "good" and "bad" from the race-nobility (together with its fundamental tendency towards establishing social distinctions), so with the heritage of the racial and tribal gods it has also inherited the incubus of debts as yet unpaid and the desire to discharge them. The transition is effected by those large populations of slaves and bondsmen, who, whether through[Pg 109] compulsion or through submission and "mimicry," have accommodated themselves to the religion of their masters; through this channel these inherited tendencies inundate the world. The feeling of owing a debt to the deity has grown continuously for several centuries, always in the same proportion in which the idea of God and the consciousness of God have grown and become exalted among mankind. (The whole history of ethnic fights, victories, reconciliations, amalgamations, everything, in fact, which precedes the eventual classing of all the social elements in each great race-synthesis, are mirrored in the hotch-potch genealogy of their gods, in the legends of their fights, victories, and reconciliations. Progress towards universal empires invariably means progress towards universal deities; despotism, with its subjugation of the independent nobility, always paves the way for some system or other of monotheism.) The appearance of the Christian god, as the record god up to this time, has for that very reason brought equally into the world the record amount of guilt consciousness. Granted that we have gradually started on the reverse movement, there is no little probability in the deduction, based on the continuous decay in the belief in the Christian god, to the effect that there also already exists a considerable decay in the human consciousness of owing (ought); in fact, we cannot shut our eyes to the prospect of the complete and eventual triumph of atheism freeing mankind from all this feeling of obligation to their origin, their causa prima. Atheism and a kind of second[Pg 110] innocence complement and supplement each other.
According to history, the awareness of being in debt to the divine didn’t just fade away with the decline of clan-based societies; just as humanity has inherited concepts of "good" and "bad" from aristocrats (along with their drive to create social hierarchies), it has also taken on the legacy of ancestral and tribal deities, which includes the weight of unpaid debts and the urge to settle them. This transition is facilitated by large groups of slaves and servants, who, whether out of coercion or through submission and "mimicry," have adapted to the beliefs of their masters; through this means, these inherited tendencies spread throughout the world. The feeling of being in debt to the divine has steadily increased over centuries, in the same measure as the ideas of God and the awareness of God have expanded and elevated among people. (The entire history of ethnic conflicts, victories, reconciliations, amalgamations, and everything leading to the eventual categorization of social elements in each major racial synthesis is reflected in the chaotic genealogies of their gods, in the stories of their struggles, victories, and reconciliations. Progress toward universal empires invariably means progress toward universal deities; despotism, with its oppression of the independent nobility, always lays the groundwork for some form of monotheism.) The revelation of the Christian god, as the supreme deity up to this point, has, for that very reason, brought about an unprecedented level of guilt consciousness. Although we have gradually begun to move in the opposite direction, there is a strong likelihood that the decline in belief in the Christian god reflects a significant decline in awareness of our debts (what we ought to do); in fact, we cannot ignore the possibility of atheism ultimately freeing humanity from all obligations to their origins, their causa prima. Atheism and a kind of second innocence complement and enhance each other.
21.
21.
So much for my rough and preliminary sketch of the interrelation of the ideas "ought" (owe) and "duty" with the postulates of religion. I have intentionally shelved up to the present the actual moralisation of these ideas (their being pushed back into the conscience, or more precisely the interweaving of the bad conscience with the idea of God), and at the end of the last paragraph used language to the effect that this moralisation did not exist, and that consequently these ideas had necessarily come to an end, by reason of what had happened to their hypothesis, the credence in our "creditor," in God. The actual facts differ terribly from this theory. It is with the moralisation of the ideas "ought" and "duty," and with their being pushed back into the bad conscience, that comes the first actual attempt to reverse the direction of the development we have just described, or at any rate to arrest its evolution; it is just at this juncture that the very hope of an eventual redemption has to put itself once for all into the prison of pessimism, it is at this juncture that the eye has to recoil and rebound in despair from off an adamantine impossibility, it is at this juncture that the ideas "guilt" and "duty" have to turn backwards—turn backwards against whom? There is no doubt about it; primarily against the "ower," in whom the bad conscience now establishes itself, eats, extends, and grows[Pg 111] like a polypus throughout its length and breadth, all with such virulence, that at last, with the impossibility of paying the debt, there becomes conceived the idea of the impossibility of paying the penalty, the thought of its inexpiability (the idea of "eternal punishment")—finally, too, it turns against the "creditor," whether found in the causa prima of man, the origin of the human race, its sire, who henceforth becomes burdened with a curse ("Adam," "original sin," "determination of the will"), or in Nature from whose womb man springs, and on whom the responsibility for the principle of evil is now cast ("Diabolisation of Nature"), or in existence generally, on this logic an absolute white elephant, with which mankind is landed (the Nihilistic flight from life, the demand for Nothingness, or for the opposite of existence, for some other existence, Buddhism and the like)—till suddenly we stand before that paradoxical and awful expedient, through which a tortured humanity has found a temporary alleviation, that stroke of genius called Christianity:—God personally immolating himself for the debt of man, God paying himself personally out of a pound of his own flesh, God as the one being who can deliver man from what man had become unable to deliver himself—the creditor playing scapegoat for his debtor, from love (can you believe it?), from love of his debtor!...
So much for my rough and preliminary outline of how the ideas of "ought" (owe) and "duty" relate to religious beliefs. I've deliberately avoided discussing how these ideas become moralized (their connection to conscience, or more specifically, how a bad conscience intertwines with the concept of God) until now. In the last paragraph, I suggested that this moralization didn't exist, leading to the conclusion that these concepts had to end because of what happened to their underlying assumption, our belief in our "creditor," God. However, the reality is quite different from this theory. The moralization of the ideas of "ought" and "duty," and their association with the bad conscience, marks the beginning of the first genuine attempt to reverse the evolution we just described, or at least to halt its progress. At this point, the very hope of eventual redemption must confine itself to the prison of pessimism; at this moment, the eye must recoil in despair from an unyielding impossibility. It is also at this moment that the concepts of "guilt" and "duty" must turn back—turn back against whom? There’s no doubt about it; initially against the "ower," in whom the bad conscience takes hold, proliferating like a polyp throughout its entirety, so aggressively that eventually, with the impossibility of repaying the debt, the idea of the impossibility of paying the penalty emerges, leading to the concept of its inexpiability (the notion of "eternal punishment"). Ultimately, it also turns against the "creditor," whether identified in the causa prima of humanity, the origin of the human race, its progenitor, who becomes burdened with a curse ("Adam," "original sin," "determination of the will"), or in Nature, from which humanity arises, and on whom the responsibility for the principle of evil is now projected ("Diabolisation of Nature"), or in existence itself—resulting in a sort of absolute white elephant, leaving humanity caught in a nihilistic escape from life, yearning for Nothingness, or some form of existence beyond this one, like Buddhism and similar ideologies—until suddenly we face that paradoxical and dreadful solution, through which a suffering humanity finds temporary relief, the stroke of genius called Christianity: God personally sacrificing Himself for humanity's debt, God paying the price with His own flesh, God as the only being capable of saving humanity from what it had become unable to escape—the creditor acting as a scapegoat for his debtor, out of love (can you believe it?), out of love for his debtor!...
22.
22.
The reader will already have conjectured what took place on the stage and behind the scenes of[Pg 112] this drama. That will for self-torture, that inverted cruelty of the animal man, who, turned subjective and scared into introspection (encaged as he was in "the State," as part of his taming process), invented the bad conscience so as to hurt himself, after the natural outlet for this will to hurt, became blocked—in other words, this man of the bad conscience exploited the religious hypothesis so as to carry his martyrdom to the ghastliest pitch of agonised intensity. Owing something to God: this thought becomes his instrument of torture. He apprehends in God the most extreme antitheses that he can find to his own characteristic and ineradicable animal instincts, he himself gives a new interpretation to these animal instincts as being against what he "owes" to God (as enmity, rebellion, and revolt against the "Lord," the "Father," the "Sire," the "Beginning of the world"), he places himself between the horns of the dilemma, "God" and "Devil." Every negation which he is inclined to utter to himself, to the nature, naturalness, and reality of his being, he whips into an ejaculation of "yes," uttering it as something existing, living, efficient, as being God, as the holiness of God, the judgment of God, as the hangmanship of God, as transcendence, as eternity, as unending torment, as hell, as infinity of punishment and guilt. This is a kind of madness of the will in the sphere of psychological cruelty which is absolutely unparalleled:—man's will to find himself guilty and blameworthy to the point of inexpiability, his will to think of himself as punished, without the punishment ever being[Pg 113] able to balance the guilt, his will to infect and to poison the fundamental basis of the universe with the problem of punishment and guilt, in order to cut off once and for all any escape out of this labyrinth of "fixed ideas," his will for rearing an ideal—that of the "holy God"—face to face with which he can have tangible proof of his own un-worthiness. Alas for this mad melancholy beast man! What phantasies invade it, what paroxysms of perversity, hysterical senselessness, and mental bestiality break out immediately, at the very slightest check on its being the beast of action. All this is excessively interesting, but at the same time tainted with a black, gloomy, enervating melancholy, so that a forcible veto must be invoked against looking too long into these abysses. Here is disease, undubitably, the most ghastly disease that has as yet played havoc among men: and he who can still hear (but man turns now deaf ears to such sounds), how in this night of torment and nonsense there has rung out the cry of love, the cry of the most passionate ecstasy, of redemption in love, he turns away gripped by an invincible horror—in man there is so much that is ghastly—too long has the world been a mad-house.
The reader can already guess what happened on stage and behind the scenes of[Pg 112] this drama. It's about self-torture, that twisted cruelty of human nature, which, when turned inward and scared into reflection (trapped as he was in "the State," as part of his taming process), created a bad conscience to inflict pain on himself when the natural outlet for this urge to hurt got blocked. In other words, this person with a bad conscience used the idea of religion to push his suffering to unimaginable depths. Owing something to God: this thought became his tool of torment. He sees in God the most extreme opposites of his own fundamental animal instincts and reinterprets these instincts as being against what he "owes" to God (as opposition, rebellion, and defiance against the "Lord," the "Father," the "Sire," the "Beginning of the world"). He finds himself caught between "God" and "Devil." Every denial he feels towards his own nature, his natural being, he forces into a “yes,” turning it into something real, living, effective—something that is God, that reflects God's holiness, judgment, and punishment, as transcendence, eternity, endless suffering, hell, and infinite guilt. This represents a kind of madness of the will in the realm of psychological cruelty that has no equal:—man's will to see himself as guilty and blameworthy to the point of no redemption, his will to think of himself as punished, even when that punishment can never [Pg 113] make up for his guilt, his will to taint and corrupt the very foundation of the universe with the concepts of punishment and guilt, to permanently sever any chance of escaping this maze of "fixed ideas," his will to create an ideal—the "holy God"—against which he can measure his own unworthiness. Alas for this troubled, melancholy beast, man! What fantasies invade him, what fits of perversion, hysterical absurdity, and mental bestiality erupt at the slightest restraint on his animalistic nature! All of this is incredibly fascinating, but at the same time overshadowed by a dark, gloomy, draining melancholy, so it's best to avoid staring too long into these depths. This is a disease—undoubtedly, the most horrifying disease that has inflicted chaos among humanity: and for those who can still hear (though humanity now often shuts out these sounds), how amidst this night of agony and confusion there has echoed a cry of love, a cry of the deepest ecstasy, and redemption in love, they turn away, overwhelmed by an unshakeable horror—within man exists so much horror—too long has the world been a mad-house.
23.
23.
Let this suffice once for all concerning the origin of the "holy God." The fact that in itself the conception of gods is not bound to lead necessarily to this degradation of the imagination (a temporary representation of whose vagaries we felt bound[Pg 114] give), the fact that there exist nobler methods of utilising the invention of gods than in this self-crucifixion and self-degradation of man, in which the last two thousand years of Europe have been past masters—these facts can fortunately be still perceived from every glance that we cast at the Grecian gods, these mirrors of noble and grandiose men, in which the animal in man felt itself deified, and did not devour itself in subjective frenzy. These Greeks long utilised their gods as simple buffers against the "bad conscience"—so that they could continue to enjoy their freedom of soul: this, of course, is diametrically opposed to Christianity's theory of its god. They went very far on this principle, did these splendid and lion-hearted children; and there is no lesser authority than that of the Homeric Zeus for making them realise occasionally that they are taking life too casually. "Wonderful," says he on one occasion—it has to do with the case of Ægistheus, a very bad case indeed—
Let this be enough once and for all regarding the origin of the "holy God." The fact that the concept of gods doesn’t necessarily lead to a degradation of the imagination (a temporary display of whose whims we felt compelled[Pg 114] to present) and that there are nobler ways to utilize the idea of gods instead of in this self-crucifixion and self-degradation of humanity, in which the last two thousand years of Europe have excelled—these points can still be clearly seen from every look we take at the Grecian gods, those reflections of noble and grand figures, in which the animal side of man felt deified and did not consume itself in subjective frenzy. The Greeks often used their gods as simple shields against a "bad conscience"—allowing them to maintain their freedom of spirit: this is, of course, completely opposed to Christianity's view of its god. These splendid and courageous individuals pushed this principle quite far; and there's no lesser authority than the Homeric Zeus to remind them occasionally that they might be taking life too lightly. "Wonderful," he comments on one occasion—it relates to the case of Ægistheus, a very bad situation indeed—
"Wonderful how they grumble, the mortals against
the immortals,
Only from us, they presume, comes evil, but in
their folly,
Fashion they, spite of fate, the doom of their
own disaster."
"Isn't it amazing how humans complain about the gods,
They think that only we are responsible for their troubles, but in
their ignorance,
They create, despite their destiny, the cause of their
own ruin."
Yet the reader will note and observe that this Olympian spectator and judge is far from being angry with them and thinking evil of them on this score. "How foolish they are," so thinks he[Pg 115] of the misdeeds of mortals—and "folly," "imprudence," "a little brain disturbance," and nothing more, are what the Greeks, even of the strongest, bravest period, have admitted to be the ground of much that is evil and fatal.—Folly, not sin, do you understand?... But even this brain disturbance was a problem—"Come, how is it even possible? How could it have really got in brains like ours, the brains of men of aristocratic ancestry, of men of fortune, of men of good natural endowments, of men of the best society, of men of nobility and virtue?" This was the question that for century on century the aristocratic Greek put to himself when confronted with every (to him incomprehensible) outrage and sacrilege with which one of his peers had polluted himself. "It must be that a god had infatuated him," he would say at last, nodding his head.—This solution is typical of the Greeks, ... accordingly the gods in those times subserved the functions of justifying man to a certain extent even in evil—in those days they took upon themselves not the punishment, but, what is more noble, the guilt.
Yet the reader will notice that this divine observer and judge is far from being angry with them or thinking badly of them for this. "How foolish they are," he thinks[Pg 115] about the wrongdoings of humans—and "foolishness," "carelessness," "a bit of confusion," and nothing more are what the Greeks, even in their strongest and bravest times, accepted as the cause of much that is harmful and deadly.—Foolishness, not sin, do you understand?... But even this confusion was a concern—"Come on, how is it even possible? How could it have really gotten into the minds of people like us, the minds of those with noble heritage, wealthy individuals, those with great natural talents, people from the best social circles, of nobility and virtue?" This was the question that for centuries the aristocratic Greek asked himself when faced with every (to him incomprehensible) outrage and sacrilege committed by one of his peers. "It must be that a god has driven him to this," he would finally say, nodding his head.—This explanation is typical of the Greeks,... therefore the gods in those times served to justify humans to some extent even in wrongdoing—in those days they took on not the punishment, but, what is more noble, the guilt.
24.
24.
I conclude with three queries, as you will see. "Is an ideal actually set up here, or is one pulled down?" I am perhaps asked.... But have ye sufficiently asked yourselves how dear a payment has the setting up of every ideal in the world exacted? To achieve that consummation how much truth must always be traduced and misunderstood, how many lies must be sanctified,[Pg 116] how much conscience has got to be disturbed, how many pounds of "God" have got to be sacrificed every time? To enable a sanctuary to be set up a sanctuary has got to be destroyed: that is a law—show me an instance where it has not been fulfilled!... We modern men, we inherit the immemorial tradition of vivisecting the conscience, and practising cruelty to our animal selves. That is the sphere of our most protracted training, perhaps of our artistic prowess, at any rate of our dilettantism and our perverted taste. Man has for too long regarded his natural proclivities with an "evil eye," so that eventually they have become in his system affiliated to a bad conscience. A converse endeavour would be intrinsically feasible—but who is strong enough to attempt it?—namely, to affiliate to the "bad conscience" all those unnatural proclivities, all those transcendental aspirations, contrary to sense, instinct, nature, and animalism—in short, all past and present ideals, which are all ideals opposed to life, and traducing the world. To whom is one to turn nowadays with such hopes and pretensions?—It is just the good men that we should thus bring about our ears; and in addition, as stands to reason, the indolent, the hedgers, the vain, the hysterical, the tired.... What is more offensive or more thoroughly calculated to alienate, than giving any hint of the exalted severity with which we treat ourselves? And again how conciliatory, how full of love does all the world show itself towards us so soon as we do as all the world docs, and "let ourselves go" like all the world. For such a[Pg 117] consummation we need spirits of different calibre than seems really feasible in this age; spirits rendered potent through wars and victories, to whom conquest, adventure, danger, even pain, have become a need; for such a consummation we need habituation to sharp, rare air, to winter wanderings, to literal and metaphorical ice and mountains; we even need a kind of sublime malice, a supreme and most self-conscious insolence of knowledge, which is the appanage of great health; we need (to summarise the awful truth) just this great health!
I’ll wrap up with three questions, as you’ll notice. “Is there really an ideal being established here, or is one being dismantled?” I might be asked... But have you truly considered the heavy cost of establishing every ideal in the world? To reach that point, how much truth must always be twisted and misunderstood, how many lies must be legitimized,[Pg 116] how much conscience needs to be unsettled, how many sacrifices of “God” must happen each time? For a sanctuary to be created, a sanctuary has to be destroyed: that’s a rule—show me a case where it hasn’t held true!... We modern people inherit the age-old tradition of vivisecting our conscience and being cruel to our animal selves. That’s the area of our most extended training, probably our artistic skills, or at least our amateurishness and distorted taste. For too long, humanity has viewed its natural instincts with a “bad eye,” so they have ended up being connected to a bad conscience. It could be possible to flip this around—but who is brave enough to try?—that is, to connect all those unnatural instincts, all those lofty aspirations that go against reason, instinct, nature, and our animal side—in short, all past and present ideals, which all work against life and misrepresent the world. Who can one turn to nowadays with such hopes and dreams?—It’s exactly the good people we should really pay attention to; plus, naturally, the lazy, the fence-sitters, the vain, the hysterical, the exhausted.... What could be more off-putting or more likely to push people away than hinting at the lofty seriousness with which we treat ourselves? And again, how welcoming, how filled with affection does the world appear as soon as we go along with everyone else and “let ourselves go”? For such a[Pg 117] outcome, we need spirits of different quality than seems truly possible in this era; spirits strengthened by wars and victories, for whom conquest, adventure, danger, even pain have become necessities; for such an outcome, we need to get used to sharp, rare air, to winter explorations, to literal and metaphorical ice and mountains; we even need a sort of sublime malice, a supreme and deeply self-aware insolence of knowledge, which comes with great health; we need (to sum up the harsh truth) just this great health!
Is this even feasible to-day?... But some day, in a stronger age than this rotting and introspective present, must he in sooth come to us, even the redeemer of great love and scorn, the creative spirit, rebounding by the impetus of his own force back again away from every transcendental plane and dimension, he whose solitude is misunderstanded (sic) of the people, as though it were a flight from reality;—while actually it is only his diving, burrowing, and penetrating into reality, so that when he comes again to the light he can at once bring about by these means the redemption of this reality; its redemption from the curse which the old ideal has laid upon it. This man of the future, who in this wise will redeem us from the old ideal, as he will from that ideal's necessary corollary of great nausea, will to nothingness, and Nihilism; this tocsin of noon and of the great verdict, which renders the will again free, who gives back to the world its goal and to man his hope, this Antichrist and Antinihilist, this conqueror of God and of Nothingness—he must one day come.
Is this even possible today? ... But someday, in a stronger era than this decaying and self-reflective present, he must truly come to us—he, the redeemer of profound love and contempt, the creative spirit, propelled by the force of his own energy, bouncing back from every transcendental plane and dimension. He whose solitude is misinterpreted by the people as if it were a retreat from reality; when in fact, he is only diving, burrowing, and penetrating into reality so that when he emerges into the light, he can bring about the redemption of this reality by these means; its redemption from the curse that the old ideal has placed upon it. This man of the future, who will redeem us from the old ideal, along with its inevitable companion of great nausea, despair, and Nihilism; this clarion call of midday and the great reckoning, which sets the will free again, who returns to the world its purpose and to humanity its hope, this Antichrist and Antinihilist, this conqueror of God and Nothingness—he must come one day.
25.
25.
But what am I talking of? Enough! Enough? At this juncture I have only one proper course, silence: otherwise tresspass on a domain open alone to one who is younger than I, one stronger, more "future" than I—open alone to Zarathustra, Zarathustra the godless.
But what am I talking about? Enough! Is that enough? At this point, I have only one real option: silence. Otherwise, I would intrude on a realm that belongs only to someone younger than me, someone stronger, more "future" than I am—only open to Zarathustra, Zarathustra the godless.
[2] The German world "schuld" means both debt and guilt. Cp. the English "owe" and "ought," by which I occasionally render the double meaning.—H. B. S.
[2] The German word "schuld" means both debt and guilt. Compare it to the English "owe" and "ought," which I sometimes use to express the double meaning.—H. B. S.
[3] German: "Verbrecher."—H.B.S.
THIRD ESSAY.
WHAT IS THE MEANING OF ASCETIC IDEALS?
"Careless, mocking, forceful—so does wisdom wish us: she is a woman, and never loves any one but a warrior."
Thus Spake Zarathustra."Reckless, teasing, determined—that's how wisdom wants us to be: wisdom is feminine, and she only loves a fighter."
Thus Spake Zarathustra.
1.
1.
What is the meaning of ascetic ideals? In artists, nothing, or too much; in philosophers and scholars, a kind of "flair" and instinct for the conditions most favourable to advanced intellectualism; in women, at best an additional seductive fascination, a little morbidezza on a fine piece of flesh, the angelhood of a fat, pretty animal; in physiological failures and whiners (in the majority of mortals), an attempt to pose as "too good" for this world, a holy form of debauchery, their chief weapon in the battle with lingering pain and ennui; in priests, the actual priestly faith, their best engine of power, and also the supreme authority for power; in saints, finally a pretext for hibernation, their novissima gloriæ cupido, their peace in nothingness ("God"), their form of madness.
What do ascetic ideals really mean? For artists, it means either nothing or too much; for philosophers and scholars, it's like a talent or instinct for the conditions that best support advanced thinking; for women, at best it adds a seductive charm, a bit of softness on an attractive body, the innocence of a cute, chubby creature; for those who are physically weak and complainers (which is most people), it’s a way to act like they’re “too good” for this world, a holy kind of indulgence, their main weapon in combating constant pain and boredom; for priests, it’s genuine faith, their strongest source of power, also the ultimate authority for that power; and for saints, it’s just an excuse to retreat, their last desire for glory, their peace in nothingness (“God”), their version of madness.
But in the very fact that the ascetic ideal has meant so much to man, lies expressed the fundamental feature of man's will, his horror vacui: he needs a goal—and he will sooner will nothingness than not will at all.—Am I not understood?—Have I not been understood?—"Certainly not, sir?"—Well, let us begin at the beginning.
But the very fact that the ascetic ideal has mattered so much to people highlights a key aspect of human will, his horror vacui: he needs a goal—and he would rather will for nothingness than not will at all.—Am I not understood?—Have I not been understood?—"Certainly not, sir?"—Well, let’s start from the beginning.
2.
2.
What is the meaning of ascetic ideals? Or, to take an individual case in regard to which I have[Pg 122] often been consulted, what is the meaning, for example, of an artist like Richard Wagner paying homage to chastity in his old age? He had always done so, of course, in a certain sense, but it was not till quite the end, that he did so in an ascetic sense. What is the meaning of this "change of attitude," this radical revolution in his attitude—for that was what it was? Wagner veered thereby straight round into his own opposite. What is the meaning of an artist veering round into his own opposite? At this point (granted that we do not mind stopping a little over this question), we immediately call to mind the best, strongest, gayest, and boldest period, that there perhaps ever was in Wagner's life: that was the period, when he was genuinely and deeply occupied with the idea of "Luther's Wedding." Who knows what chance is responsible for our now having the Meistersingers instead of this wedding music? And how much in the latter is perhaps just an echo of the former? But there is no doubt but that the theme would have dealt with the praise of chastity. And certainly it would also have dealt with the praise of sensuality, and even so, it would seem quite in order, and even so, it would have been equally Wagnerian. For there is no necessary antithesis between chastity and sensuality: every good marriage, every authentic heart-felt love transcends this antithesis. Wagner would, it seems to me, have done well to have brought this pleasing reality home once again to his Germans, by means of a bold and graceful "Luther Comedy," for there[Pg 123] were and are among the Germans many revilers of sensuality; and perhaps Luther's greatest merit lies just in the fact of his having had the courage of his sensuality (it used to be called, prettily enough, "evangelistic freedom "). But even in those cases where that antithesis between chastity and sensuality does exist, there has fortunately been for some time no necessity for it to be in any way a tragic antithesis. This should, at any rate, be the case with all beings who are sound in mind and body, who are far from reckoning their delicate balance between "animal" and "angel," as being on the face of it one of the principles opposed to existence—the most subtle and brilliant spirits, such as Goethe, such as Hafiz, have even seen in this a further charm of life. Such "conflicts" actually allure one to life. On the other hand, it is only too clear that when once these ruined swine are reduced to worshipping chastity—and there are such swine—they only see and worship in it the antithesis to themselves, the antithesis to ruined swine. Oh what a tragic grunting and eagerness! You can just think of it—they worship that painful and superfluous contrast, which Richard Wagner in his latter days undoubtedly wished to set to music, and to place on the stage! "For what purpose, forsooth?" as we may reasonably ask. What did the swine matter to him; what do they matter to us?
What do ascetic ideals really mean? Or, to consider a specific case I've often been asked about, what does it mean for an artist like Richard Wagner to embrace chastity in his later years? He had always honored it in some way, but it wasn't until the very end that he approached it in an ascetic manner. What does this "change of attitude" mean, this radical shift in his perspective—because that’s exactly what it was? Wagner turned around and faced his own opposite. What does it signify when an artist shifts to embrace their own opposite? At this point (assuming we don't mind spending a little time on this question), we recall the most vibrant, joyous, and bold period of Wagner's life: the time when he was truly engaged with the idea of "Luther's Wedding." Who knows what random chance led us to have the Meistersingers instead of that wedding music? And how much of the latter is perhaps just a reflection of the former? But there’s no doubt that the theme would have celebrated chastity. It would have celebrated sensuality too, and that would seem completely appropriate, and it would have been very much in Wagner's style. There’s no inherent conflict between chastity and sensuality: every healthy marriage, every genuine love, transcends that conflict. It seems to me that Wagner would have done well to convey this delightful truth to his fellow Germans through a bold and graceful "Luther Comedy," for there have always been Germans criticizing sensuality; and perhaps Luther's greatest achievement was having the courage to embrace his own sensuality (which was pleasingly called "evangelistic freedom"). But even in situations where a conflict between chastity and sensuality does exist, thankfully there's no need for it to be a tragic one. That should be the case for all individuals who are mentally and physically healthy, who don’t see their delicate balance of "animal" and "angel" as a fundamental opposition to existence—the most insightful spirits, like Goethe and Hafiz, have even found this to be an additional charm of life. These "conflicts" actually draw one to life. Conversely, it’s painfully obvious that when these ruined souls come to worship chastity—and yes, there are such souls—they only see and venerate it as a contrast to themselves, as a contrast to their ruined state. Oh, what tragic grunting and eagerness! Just imagine—it’s that painful and unnecessary contrast that Richard Wagner, in his later years, undoubtedly wanted to express musically and put on stage! "For what purpose, indeed?" one might reasonably question. What did those lost souls matter to him? What do they matter to us?
3.
3.
At this point it is impossible to beg the further question of what he really had to do with[Pg 124] that manly (ah, so unmanly) country bumpkin, that poor devil and natural, Parsifal, whom he eventually made a Catholic by such fraudulent devices. What? Was this Parsifal really meant seriously? One might be tempted to suppose the contrary, even to wish it—that the Wagnerian Parsifal was meant joyously, like a concluding play of a trilogy or satyric drama, in which Wagner the tragedian wished to take farewell of us, of himself, above all of tragedy, and to do so in a manner that should be quite fitting and worthy, that is, with an excess of the most extreme and flippant parody of the tragic itself, of the ghastly earthly seriousness and earthly woe of old—a parody of that most crude phase in the unnaturalness of the ascetic ideal, that had at length been overcome. That, as I have said, would have been quite worthy of a great tragedian; who like every artist first attains the supreme pinnacle of his greatness when he can look down into himself and his art, when he can laugh at himself. Is Wagner's Parsifal his secret laugh of superiority over himself, the triumph of that supreme artistic freedom and artistic transcendency which he has at length attained. We might, I repeat, wish it were so, for what can Parsifal, taken seriously, amount to? Is it really necessary to see in it (according to an expression once used against me) the product of an insane hate of knowledge, mind, and flesh? A curse on flesh and spirit in one breath of hate? An apostasy and reversion to the morbid Christian and obscurantist ideals? And finally a self-negation and self-elimination on the[Pg 125] part of an artist, who till then had devoted all the strength of his will to the contrary, namely, the highest artistic expression of soul and body. And not only of his art; of his life as well. Just remember with what enthusiasm Wagner followed in the footsteps of Feuerbach. Feuerbach's motto of "healthy sensuality" rang in the ears of Wagner during the thirties and forties of the century, as it did in the ears of many Germans (they dubbed themselves "Young Germans"), like the word of redemption. Did he eventually change his mind on the subject? For it seems at any rate that he eventually wished to change his teaching on that subject ... and not only is that the case with the Parsifal trumpets on the stage: in the melancholy, cramped, and embarrassed lucubrations of his later years, there are a hundred places in which there are manifestations of a secret wish and will, a despondent, uncertain, unavowed will to preach actual retrogression, conversion, Christianity, mediævalism, and to say to his disciples, "All is vanity! Seek salvation elsewhere!" Even the "blood of the Redeemer" is once invoked.
At this point, it's impossible to ask the further question of what he really had to do with[Pg 124] that rugged (oh, so un-rugged) country bumpkin, that poor guy and natural figure, Parsifal, whom he ultimately made a Catholic through such deceitful tactics. What? Was this Parsifal meant seriously? One might be tempted to think otherwise, even to hope it—that Wagner’s Parsifal was intended joyfully, like a final play in a trilogy or satyric drama, in which Wagner the tragedian wanted to say goodbye to us, to himself, most importantly to tragedy, and to do so in a way that would be fitting and honorable, that is, with an excess of the most extreme and trivial parody of the tragic itself, of the grim earthly seriousness and earthly sorrow of old—a parody of that most crude phase in the unnaturalness of the ascetic ideal, which had finally been overcome. That, as I’ve mentioned, would have been quite suitable for a great tragedian; who, like every artist, truly reaches the pinnacle of his greatness when he can look down into himself and his art, when he can laugh at himself. Is Wagner's Parsifal his secret laugh of superiority over himself, the triumph of that ultimate artistic freedom and artistic transcendence which he has finally achieved? We might, I repeat, wish it were so, because what can Parsifal, taken seriously, really amount to? Is it truly necessary to see in it (according to a phrase once used against me) the result of an insane hatred of knowledge, mind, and flesh? A curse on flesh and spirit uttered in a single breath of hatred? An apostasy and return to the morbid Christian and obscurantist ideals? And ultimately, a self-negation and self-elimination on the[Pg 125] part of an artist, who until then had devoted all the strength of his will to the opposite, namely, the highest artistic expression of soul and body. And not just in his art; of his life as well. Just remember how enthusiastically Wagner followed in the footsteps of Feuerbach. Feuerbach's motto of "healthy sensuality" echoed in Wagner’s ears during the thirties and forties of the century, as it did for many Germans (who called themselves "Young Germans"), like a message of redemption. Did he eventually change his mind about it? Because it certainly seems that he ultimately wanted to change his message on that front... and it’s not only seen with the Parsifal trumpets on stage: in the gloomy, cramped, and awkward reflections of his later years, there are numerous instances of a hidden desire and will, a gloomy, uncertain, unacknowledged will to preach actual regression, conversion, Christianity, medievalism, and to tell his followers, "All is vanity! Seek salvation elsewhere!" Even the "blood of the Redeemer" is invoked at one point.
4.
4.
Let me speak out my mind in a case like this, which has many painful elements—and it is a typical case: it is certainly best to separate an artist from his work so completely that he cannot be taken as seriously as his work. He is after all merely the presupposition of his work,[Pg 126] the womb, the soil, in certain cases the dung and manure, on which and out of which it grows—and consequently, in most cases, something that must be forgotten if the work itself is to be enjoyed. The insight into the origin of a work is a matter for psychologists and vivisectors, but never either in the present or the future for the æsthetes, the artists. The author and creator of Parsifal was as little spared the necessity of sinking and living himself into the terrible depths and foundations of mediæval soul-contrasts, the necessity of a malignant abstraction from all intellectual elevation, severity, and discipline, the necessity of a kind of mental perversity (if the reader will pardon me such a word), as little as a pregnant woman is spared the horrors and marvels of pregnancy, which, as I have said, must be forgotten if the child is to be enjoyed. We must guard ourselves against the confusion, into which an artist himself would fall only too easily (to employ the English terminology) out of psychological "contiguity"; as though the artist himself actually were the object which he is able to represent, imagine, and express. In point of fact, the position is that even if he conceived he were such an object, he would certainly not represent, conceive, express it. Homer would not have created an Achilles, nor Goethe a Faust, if Homer had been an Achilles or if Goethe had been a Faust. A complete and perfect artist is to all eternity separated from the "real," from the actual; on the other hand, it will be appreciated that he can at times get tired to the point of despair of this[Pg 127] eternal "unreality" and falseness of his innermost being—and that he then sometimes attempts to trespass on to the most forbidden ground, on reality, and attempts to have real existence. With what success? The success will be guessed—it is the typical velleity of the artist; the same velleity to which Wagner fell a victim in his old age, and for which he had to pay so dearly and so fatally (he lost thereby his most valuable friends). But after all, quite apart from this velleity, who would not wish emphatically for Wagner's own sake that he had taken farewell of us and of his art in a different manner, not with a Parsifal, but in more victorious, more self-confident, more Wagnerian style—a style less misleading, a style less ambiguous with regard to his whole meaning, less Schopenhauerian, less Nihilistic?...
Let me express my thoughts on a situation like this, which has several painful aspects—and it's a common case: it's definitely best to completely separate an artist from their work so that they aren't taken as seriously as their creations. After all, they are merely the foundation of their work, the womb, the soil, and in some cases, the waste that allows it to grow—and consequently, in most cases, something that should be overlooked if the work itself is to be enjoyed. Understanding the origin of a work is a task for psychologists and analysts, but never for the aesthetes or the artists, either now or in the future. The composer of Parsifal was no less burdened by the need to dive into the dark depths of medieval soul contrasts, the need to detach from all intellectual depth, discipline, and rigor, and the need for a sort of mental perversity (if you’ll forgive me for using that term), just as a pregnant woman isn’t spared the struggles and wonders of pregnancy, which, as I mentioned, must be put aside if the child is to be appreciated. We must be careful not to get confused, a mistake an artist could easily make (to use a term from English psychology) due to psychological "contiguity"; as if the artist themselves actually were the object they can represent, imagine, and express. In reality, even if they thought of themselves as such an object, they wouldn’t truly be able to represent, conceive, or express it. Homer wouldn’t have created an Achilles, nor would Goethe have produced a Faust, if Homer had actually been an Achilles or if Goethe had been a Faust. A complete and perfect artist is forever separated from the "real" and the actual; however, it's understandable that they can sometimes feel utterly exhausted by this[Pg 126] constant "unreality" and dishonesty of their innermost self—and that they may occasionally try to step into the most forbidden territory, that of reality, seeking genuine existence. How successful are they? The results are predictable—it reflects the typical velleity of the artist; the same velleity that Wagner succumbed to in his later years, for which he paid a heavy price (losing some of his most valued friends in the process). But really, aside from this velleity, who wouldn’t strongly wish for Wagner's sake that he had bid farewell to us and his art in a different way, not with a Parsifal, but in a more triumphant, more confident, more Wagnerian style—a style that’s less misleading, less ambiguous about his overall intention, less Schopenhauerian, less Nihilistic?...
5.
5.
What, then, is the meaning of ascetic ideals? In the case of an artist we are getting to understand their meaning: Nothing at all ... or so much that it is as good as nothing at all. Indeed, what is the use of them? Our artists have for a long time past not taken up a sufficiently independent attitude, either in the world or against it, to warrant their valuations and the changes in these valuations exciting interest. At all times they have played the valet of some morality, philosophy, or religion, quite apart from the fact that unfortunately they have often enough been the inordinately supple courtiers of their clients[Pg 128] and patrons, and the inquisitive toadies of the powers that are existing, or even of the new powers to come. To put it at the lowest, they always need a rampart, a support, an already constituted authority: artists never stand by themselves, standing alone is opposed to their deepest instincts. So, for example, did Richard Wagner take, "when the time had come," the philosopher Schopenhauer for his covering man in front, for his rampart. Who would consider it even thinkable, that he would have had the courage for an ascetic ideal, without the support afforded him by the philosophy of Schopenhauer, without the authority of Schopenhauer, which dominated Europe in the seventies? (This is without consideration of the question whether an artist without the milk[1] of an orthodoxy would have been possible at all.) This brings us to the more serious question: What is the meaning of a real philosopher paying homage to the ascetic ideal, a really self-dependent intellect like Schopenhauer, a man and knight with a glance of bronze, who has the courage to be himself, who knows how to stand alone without first waiting for men who cover him in front, and the nods of his superiors? Let us now consider at once the remarkable attitude of Schopenhauer towards art, an attitude which has even a fascination for certain types. For that is obviously the reason why Richard Wagner all at once went over to[Pg 129] Schopenhauer (persuaded thereto, as one knows, by a poet, Herwegh), went over so completely that there ensued the cleavage of a complete theoretic contradiction between his earlier and his later æsthetic faiths—the earlier, for example, being expressed in Opera and Drama, the later in the writings which he published from 1870 onwards. In particular, Wagner from that time onwards (and this is the volte-face which alienates us the most) had no scruples about changing his judgment concerning the value and position of music itself. What did he care if up to that time he had made of music a means, a medium, a "woman," that in order to thrive needed an end, a man—that is, the drama? He suddenly realised that more could be effected by the novelty of the Schopenhauerian theory in majorem musicæ gloriam—that is to say, by means of the sovereignty of music, as Schopenhauer understood it; music abstracted from and opposed to all the other arts, music as the independent art-in-itself, not like the other arts, affording reflections of the phenomenal world, but rather the language of the will itself, speaking straight out of the "abyss" as its most personal, original, and direct manifestation. This extraordinary rise in the value of music (a rise which seemed to grow out of the Schopenhauerian philosophy) was at once accompanied by an unprecedented rise in the estimation in which the musician himself was held: he became now an oracle, a priest, nay, more than a priest, a kind of mouthpiece for the "intrinsic essence of things," a telephone from the other world—from[Pg 130] henceforward he talked not only music, did this ventriloquist of God, he talked metaphysic; what wonder that one day he eventually talked ascetic ideals.
What, then, do ascetic ideals really mean? For artists, we’re starting to grasp their significance: Nothing at all... or maybe just so much that it’s practically nothing. Honestly, what’s the point of them? For a long time now, our artists haven't adopted a sufficiently independent stance, whether in the world or against it, to justify their values and the shifts in these values being of any interest. Throughout history, they’ve acted as the servants of some morality, philosophy, or religion. Plus, they’ve often been overly accommodating courtiers to their clients[Pg 128] and patrons, and the eager flatterers of those in power or even the emerging forces. At the very least, they always need a support system, an established authority: artists never stand alone; being solitary goes against their deepest instincts. For instance, Richard Wagner chose, "when the moment came," the philosopher Schopenhauer as his shield and support. Who would even think it possible that he would have had the courage to pursue an ascetic ideal without Schopenhauer’s support, without the authority of Schopenhauer, which dominated Europe in the 1870s? (This doesn’t even consider whether an artist without the backing[1] of an orthodoxy could exist at all.) This leads us to a more profound question: What does it mean for a true philosopher to honor the ascetic ideal, someone truly independent like Schopenhauer, a man of strength who has the courage to be himself and knows how to stand alone without waiting for cover from others or approval from superiors? Let’s take a look at Schopenhauer’s remarkable perspective on art, which holds a certain fascination for specific individuals. This is clearly why Richard Wagner all of a sudden turned to[Pg 129] Schopenhauer (a decision encouraged by the poet Herwegh), so thoroughly that it created a complete theoretical clash between his earlier and later aesthetic beliefs—the earlier expressed in Opera and Drama, and the later in his writings published from 1870 onward. Particularly, from that point onward, Wagner (and this is the shift that disturbs us the most) didn’t hesitate to change his views on the value and role of music itself. He suddenly realized that more could be achieved through the new Schopenhauerian theory in majorem musicæ gloriam—in other words, through the sovereignty of music, as Schopenhauer described it; music separated from and in opposition to all other arts, music as the independent art-in-itself, not like the other arts that merely reflected the phenomenal world, but instead the language of the will itself, emerging directly from the "abyss" as its most personal, original, and direct expression. This remarkable boost in the value of music (a rise seemingly stemming from Schopenhauer’s philosophy) was simultaneously accompanied by an unprecedented increase in how musicians were regarded: they became oracles, priests, and even more than priests, a sort of spokesperson for the "intrinsic essence of things," a channel from the other world—from[Pg 130] then on, they conveyed not just music, but also metaphysics; it’s no surprise that eventually they began discussing ascetic ideals.
6.
6.
Schopenhauer has made use of the Kantian treatment of the æsthetic problem—though he certainly did not regard it with the Kantian eyes. Kant thought that he showed honour to art when he favoured and placed in the foreground those of the predicates of the beautiful, which constitute the honour of knowledge: impersonality and universality. This is not the place to discuss whether this was not a complete mistake; all that I wish to emphasise is that Kant, just like other philosophers, instead of envisaging the æsthetic problem from the standpoint of the experiences of the artist (the creator), has only considered art and beauty from the standpoint of the spectator, and has thereby imperceptibly imported the spectator himself into the idea of the "beautiful"! But if only the philosophers of the beautiful had sufficient knowledge of this "spectator"!—Knowledge of him as a great fact of personality, as a great experience, as a wealth of strong and most individual events, desires, surprises, and raptures in the sphere of beauty! But, as I feared, the contrary was always the case. And so we get from our philosophers, from the very beginning, definitions on which the lack of a subtler personal experience squats like a fat worm of crass error, as it does on Kant's famous definition of the[Pg 131] beautiful. "That is beautiful," says Kant, "which pleases without interesting." Without interesting! Compare this definition with this other one, made by a real "spectator" and "artist"—by Stendhal, who once called the beautiful une promesse de bonheur. Here, at any rate, the one point which Kant makes prominent in the æsthetic position is repudiated and eliminated—le désintéressement. Who is right, Kant or Stendhal? When, forsooth, our æsthetes never get tired of throwing into the scales in Kant's favour the fact that under the magic of beauty men can look at even naked female statues "without interest," we can certainly laugh a little at their expense:—in regard to this ticklish point the experiences of artists are more "interesting," and at any rate Pygmalion was not necessarily an "unæsthetic man." Let us think all the better of the innocence of our æsthetes, reflected as it is in such arguments; let us, for instance, count to Kant's honour the country-parson naïveté of his doctrine concerning the peculiar character of the sense of touch! And here we come back to Schopenhauer, who stood in much closer neighbourhood to the arts than did Kant, and yet never escaped outside the pale of the Kantian definition; how was that? The circumstance is marvellous enough: he interprets the expression, "without interest," in the most personal fashion, out of an experience which must in his case have been part and parcel of his regular routine. On few subjects does Schopenhauer speak with such certainty as on the working of æsthetic contemplation: he says of it that[Pg 132] it simply counteracts sexual interest, like lupulin and camphor; he never gets tired of glorifying this escape from the "Life-will" as the great advantage and utility of the æsthetic state. In fact, one is tempted to ask if his fundamental conception of Will and Idea, the thought that there can only exist freedom from the "will" by means of "idea," did not originate in a generalisation from this sexual experience. (In all questions concerning the Schopenhauerian philosophy, one should, by the bye, never lose sight of the consideration that it is the conception of a youth of twenty-six, so that it participates not only in what is peculiar to Schopenhauer's life, but in what is peculiar to that special period of his life.) Let us listen, for instance, to one of the most expressive among the countless passages which he has written in honour of the æsthetic state (World as Will and Idea, i. 231); let us listen to the tone, the suffering, the happiness, the gratitude, with which such words are uttered: "This is the painless state which Epicurus praised as the highest good and as the state of the gods; we are during that moment freed from the vile pressure of the will, we celebrate the Sabbath of the will's hard labour, the wheel of Ixion stands still." What vehemence of language! What images of anguish and protracted revulsion! How almost pathological is that temporal antithesis between "that moment" and everything else, the "wheel of Ixion," "the hard labour of the will," "the vile pressure of the will." But granted that Schopenhauer was a hundred times right for himself[Pg 133] personally, how does that help our insight into the nature of the beautiful? Schopenhauer has described one effect of the beautiful,—the calming of the will,—but is this effect really normal? As has been mentioned, Stendhal, an equally sensual but more happily constituted nature than Schopenhauer, gives prominence to another effect of the "beautiful." "The beautiful promises happiness." To him it is just the excitement of the "will" (the "interest") by the beauty that seems the essential fact. And does not Schopenhauer ultimately lay himself open to the objection, that he is quite wrong in regarding himself as a Kantian on this point, that he has absolutely failed to understand in a Kantian sense the Kantian definition of the beautiful—;that the beautiful pleased him as well by means of an interest, by means, in fact, of the strongest and most personal interest of all, that: of the victim of torture who escapes from his torture?—And to come back again to our first question, "What is the meaning of a philosopher paying homage to ascetic ideals?" We get now, at any rate, a first hint; he wishes to escape from a torture.
Schopenhauer utilized the Kantian approach to the aesthetic problem—though he certainly didn't see it the same way Kant did. Kant believed he honored art by emphasizing those qualities of beauty that align with knowledge: impersonality and universality. This isn't the place to debate whether that was a complete mistake; all I want to highlight is that Kant, like many other philosophers, considered the aesthetic problem solely from the viewpoint of the spectator instead of the artist (the creator). In doing so, he subtly introduced the spectator into the concept of the "beautiful"! If only the philosophers of beauty had enough understanding of this "spectator"!—Understanding him as a significant aspect of personality, as a profound experience, full of intense and personal events, desires, surprises, and joys in the realm of beauty! But, alas, it seems that quite the opposite has always been true. Thus, we receive from our philosophers, from the very beginning, definitions that suffer from a blatant lack of a deeper personal experience, much like the heavy worm of gross error that clings to Kant's well-known definition of the[Pg 131] beautiful. "That is beautiful," says Kant, "which pleases without interesting." Without interesting! Compare this with a definition from a true "spectator" and "artist"—Stendhal, who once described beauty as une promesse de bonheur. Here, at least, Kant's focal point of the aesthetic position—le désintéressement—is rejected and removed. Who is right, Kant or Stendhal? When our aesthetes constantly try to argue in Kant's favor by saying that under beauty's spell, people can look at even naked female statues "without interest," we can certainly chuckle a bit at their expense:—in regards to this sensitive point, the experiences of artists are far more "interesting," and anyway, Pygmalion was not necessarily an "unæsthetic man." Let's appreciate the innocence of our aesthetes, reflected in such arguments; let’s even count Kant's naive views on the unique nature of the sense of touch to his credit! And this brings us back to Schopenhauer, who was much closer to the arts than Kant yet never moved beyond the Kantian definition; how is that? It's quite remarkable: he interprets "without interest" in a deeply personal way, based on an experience that must have been a regular part of his life. Schopenhauer speaks with certainty on few subjects as he does about the workings of aesthetic contemplation: he says that[Pg 132] it simply counters sexual interest, like lupulin and camphor; he often praises this escape from the "Will-to-Live" as the major advantage and benefit of the aesthetic state. Indeed, one might wonder if his fundamental idea of Will and Idea—the notion that there can be freedom from the "will" only through "idea"—arose from a generalization of this sexual experience. (In all discussions regarding Schopenhauer's philosophy, it’s essential to remember that it reflects the views of a twenty-six-year-old, so it encompasses both his personal experiences and what is typical of that specific phase of his life.) Let's listen, for instance, to one of the most powerful among the countless passages he has penned in praise of the aesthetic state (World as Will and Idea, i. 231); let’s feel the tone, the suffering, the happiness, the gratitude expressed in his words: "This is the painless state that Epicurus praised as the highest good and as the state of the gods; in that moment, we are liberated from the vile pressure of the will, we celebrate the Sabbath of the will’s hard labor, the wheel of Ixion stands still." What passionate language! What imagery of suffering and lasting revulsion! How almost pathological is the stark contrast between "that moment" and everything else—the "wheel of Ixion," the "hard labor of the will," the "vile pressure of the will." But even if Schopenhauer was absolutely right for himself[Pg 133], how does that enhance our understanding of the nature of the beautiful? Schopenhauer describes one effect of the beautiful—the calming of the will—but is this effect really the norm? As mentioned, Stendhal, who shares a similar sensuality but is more favorably inclined than Schopenhauer, highlights another effect of the "beautiful." "The beautiful promises happiness." For him, the excitement of the "will" (the "interest") triggered by beauty is the key factor. And doesn’t Schopenhauer ultimately expose himself to criticism for considering himself a Kantian on this matter? Hasn't he completely misunderstood Kant's definition of the beautiful?—that beauty appeals to him also through interest, through what is, in fact, the strongest and most personal interest of all—that of a tortured soul who escapes from suffering?—And returning to our initial question, "What does it mean for a philosopher to honor ascetic ideals?" We now, at least, receive a first clue; he wants to escape from a torture.
7.
7.
Let us beware of making dismal faces at the word "torture"—there is certainly in this case enough to deduct, enough to discount—there is even something to laugh at. For we must certainly not underestimate the fact that Schopenhauer, who in practice treated sexuality as a[Pg 134] personal enemy (including its tool, woman, that "instrumentum diaboli"), needed enemies to keep him in a good humour; that he loved grim, bitter, blackish-green words; that he raged for the sake of raging, out of passion; that he would have grown ill, would have become a pessimist (for he was not a pessimist, however much he wished to be), without his enemies, without Hegel, woman, sensuality, and the whole "will for existence" "keeping on." Without them Schopenhauer would not have "kept on," that is a safe wager; he would have run away: but his enemies held him fast, his enemies always enticed him back again to existence, his wrath was just as theirs' was to the ancient Cynics, his balm, his recreation, his recompense, his remedium against disgust, his happiness. So much with regard to what is most personal in the case of Schopenhauer; on the other hand, there is still much which is typical in him—and only now we come back to our problem. It is an accepted and indisputable fact, so long as there are philosophers in the world and wherever philosophers have existed (from India to England, to take the opposite poles of philosophic ability), that there exists a real irritation and rancour on the part of philosophers towards sensuality. Schopenhauer is merely the most eloquent, and if one has the ear for it, also the most fascinating and enchanting outburst. There similarly exists a real philosophic bias and affection for the whole ascetic ideal; there should be no illusions on this score. Both these feelings, as has been said, belong to the type; if a philosopher[Pg 135] lacks both of them, then he is—you may be certain of it—never anything but a "pseudo." What does this mean? For this state of affairs must first be, interpreted: in itself it stands there stupid, to all eternity, like any "Thing-in-itself." Every animal, including la bête philosophe, strives instinctively after an optimum of favourable conditions, under which he can let his whole strength have play, and achieves his maximum consciousness of power; with equal instinctiveness, and with a fine perceptive flair which is superior to any reason, every animal shudders mortally at every kind of disturbance and hindrance which obstructs or could obstruct his way to that optimum (it is not his way to happiness of which I am talking, but his way to power, to action, the most powerful action, and in point of fact in many cases his way to unhappiness). Similarly, the philosopher shudders mortally at marriage, together with all that could persuade him to it—marriage as a fatal hindrance on the way to the optimum. Up to the present what great philosophers have been married? Heracleitus, Plato, Descartes, Spinoza, Leibnitz, Kant, Schopenhauer—they were not married, and, further, one cannot imagine them as married. A married philosopher belongs to comedy, that is my rule; as for that exception of a Socrates—the malicious Socrates married himself, it seems, ironice, just to prove this very rule. Every philosopher would say, as Buddha said, when the birth of a son was announced to him: "Râhoula has been born to me, a fetter has been forged for me" (Râhoula means here[Pg 136] "a little demon"); there must come an hour of reflection to every "free spirit" (granted that he has had previously an hour of thoughtlessness), just as one came once to the same Buddha: "Narrowly cramped," he reflected, "is life in the house; it is a place of uncleanness; freedom is found in leaving the house." Because he thought like this, he left the house. So many bridges to independence are shown in the ascetic idea], that the philosopher cannot refrain from exultation and clapping of hands when he hears the history of all those resolute ones, who on one day uttered a nay to all servitude and went into some desert; even granting that they were only strong asses, and the absolute opposite of strong minds. What, then, does the ascetic ideal mean in a philosopher? This is my answer—it will have been guessed long ago: when he sees this ideal the philosopher smiles because he sees therein an optimum of the conditions of the highest and boldest intellectuality; he does not thereby deny "existence," he rather affirms thereby his existence and only his existence, and this perhaps to the point of not being far off the blasphemous wish, pereat mundus, fiat philosophia, fiat philosophus, fiam!
Let’s be careful not to frown at the word "torture"—there’s definitely enough to consider, enough to overlook—there’s even something to chuckle about. We shouldn’t underestimate the fact that Schopenhauer, who practically viewed sexuality as a[Pg 134] personal adversary (including its instrument, woman, that "instrumentum diaboli"), needed enemies to keep his spirits up; that he had a love for grim, bitter, dark green words; that he vented his anger simply for the thrill of it, driven by passion; that he would have become ill, would have turned into a pessimist (even though he wasn’t one, no matter how hard he tried), without his foes—without Hegel, women, sensuality, and the entire "will to exist" pushing forward. Without them, Schopenhauer wouldn’t have "kept going," that’s for sure; he would have run away: yet his enemies held him tight, always luring him back to existence; his rage was just like theirs was to the old Cynics, his balm, his escape, his reward, his remedium against disgust, his happiness. That covers what's most personal about Schopenhauer; on the flip side, there’s still much that’s typical of him—and now we circle back to our topic. It’s an accepted and undeniable fact, as long as there have been philosophers anywhere in the world (from India to England, to represent the extremes of philosophical talent), that there is often true irritation and resentment from philosophers towards sensuality. Schopenhauer is simply the most articulate, and if you’re tuned in, also the most captivating and enchanting outburst. There is also a genuine philosophical bias and affection for the entire ascetic ideal; there should be no illusions about that. Both of these sentiments, as mentioned, are characteristic of the type; if a philosopher[Pg 135] lacks either, you can be sure they’re nothing more than a "pseudo." What does this mean? This situation must first be interpreted: as it stands, it’s absurd, eternally so, much like any "Thing-in-itself." Every creature, including la bête philosophe, instinctively seeks an optimum of favorable conditions, where they can unleash their full strength and achieve their maximum consciousness of power; equally instinctive, with a perceptive flair superior to any reasoning, every creature shudders at any kind of disturbance or obstruction that could hinder its path to that optimum (I’m not talking about their path to happiness, but to power, to action, the most forceful action, and often leading to unhappiness). Similarly, the philosopher shudders deeply at marriage, along with anything that might urge him toward it—marriage as a disastrous obstacle on the path to the optimum. Up until now, which great philosophers have been married? Heraclitus, Plato, Descartes, Spinoza, Leibniz, Kant, Schopenhauer—they weren’t married, and furthermore, one can’t imagine them being married. A married philosopher is a subject for comedy, that’s my rule; as for that exception of Socrates—the notorious Socrates married himself, it seems, ironice, just to prove this very rule. Every philosopher would echo what Buddha said when he heard about the birth of a son: "Râhoula has been born to me, a fetter has been forged for me" (Râhoula here means[Pg 136] "a little demon"); there must come a moment of reflection for every "free spirit" (provided they’ve had a prior moment of thoughtlessness), just like one once did for the same Buddha: "Narrowly cramped," he reflected, "is life in the house; it is a place of uncleanliness; freedom is found in leaving the house." Because he thought like this, he left the house. So many paths to independence are shown in the ascetic idea that the philosopher can’t help but feel joy and cheer when he hears the tales of all those resolute individuals who one day rejected all servitude and ventured into some desert; even if they were merely strong asses, the complete opposite of strong minds. So, what does the ascetic ideal represent for a philosopher? Here’s my answer—it’s probably already been guessed: when he sees this ideal, the philosopher smiles because he recognizes it as an optimum of the highest and boldest intellect conditions; he doesn’t deny "existence," he rather affirms his existence and only his existence, possibly to the point of almost wishing blasphemously, pereat mundus, fiat philosophia, fiat philosophus, fiam!
8.
8.
These philosophers, you see, are by no means uncorrupted witnesses and judges of the value of the ascetic ideal. They think of themselves —what is the "saint" to them? They think of that which to them personally is most indispensable; of[Pg 137] freedom from compulsion, disturbance, noise: freedom from business, duties, cares; of clear head; of the dance, spring, and flight of thoughts; of good air—rare, clear, free, dry, as is the air on the heights, in which every animal creature becomes more intellectual and gains wings; they think of peace in every cellar; all the hounds neatly chained; no baying of enmity and uncouth rancour; no remorse of wounded ambition; quiet and submissive internal organs, busy as mills, but unnoticed; the heart alien, transcendent, future, posthumous—to summarise, they mean by the ascetic ideal the joyous asceticism of a deified and newly fledged animal, sweeping over life rather than resting. We know what are the three great catch-words of the ascetic ideal: poverty, humility, chastity; and now just look closely at the life of all the great fruitful inventive spirits—you will always find again and again these three qualities up to a certain extent. Not for a minute, as is self-evident, as though, perchance, they were part of their virtues—what has this type of man to do with virtues?—but as the most essential and natural conditions of their best existence, their finest fruitfulness. In this connection it is quite possible that their predominant intellectualism had first to curb an unruly and irritable pride, or an insolent sensualism, or that it had all its work cut out to maintain its wish for the "desert" against perhaps an inclination to luxury and dilettantism, or similarly against an extravagant liberality of heart and hand. But their intellect did effect all this, simply because it was the dominant instinct, which carried through its orders in the case[Pg 138] of all the other instincts. It effects it still; if it ceased to do so, it would simply not be dominant. But there is not one iota of "virtue" in all this. Further, the desert, of which I just spoke, in which the strong, independent, and well-equipped spirits retreat into their hermitage—oh, how different is it from the cultured classes' dream of a desert! In certain cases, in fact, the cultured classes themselves are the desert. And it is certain that all the actors of the intellect would not endure this desert for a minute. It is nothing like romantic and Syrian enough for them, nothing like enough of a stage desert! Here as well there are plenty of asses, but at this point the resemblance ceases. But a desert nowadays is something like this—perhaps a deliberate obscurity; a getting-out-of the way of one's self; a fear of noise, admiration, papers, influence; a little office, a daily task, something that hides rather than brings to light; sometimes associating with harmless, cheerful beasts and fowls, the sight of which refreshes; a mountain for company, but not a dead one, one with eyes (that is, with lakes); in certain cases even a room in a crowded hotel where one can reckon on not being recognised, and on being able to talk with impunity to every one: here is the desert—oh, it is lonely enough, believe me! I grant that when Heracleitus retreated to the courts and cloisters of the colossal temple of Artemis, that "wilderness" was worthier; why do we lack such temples? (perchance we do not lack them: I just think of my splendid study in the Piazza di San Marco, in spring, of course, and in the morning, between ten and twelve). But that which Heracleitus[Pg 139] shunned is still just what we too avoid nowadays: the noise and democratic babble of the Ephesians, their politics, their news from the "empire" (I mean, of course, Persia), their market-trade in "the things of to-day "—for there is one thing from which we philosophers especially need a rest—from the things of "to-day." We honour the silent, the cold, the noble, the far, the past, everything, in fact, at the sight of which the soul is not bound to brace itself up and defend itself—something with which one can speak without speaking aloud. Just listen now to the tone a spirit has when it speaks; every spirit has its own tone and loves its own tone. That thing yonder, for instance, is bound to be an agitator, that is, a hollow head, a hollow mug: whatever may go into him, everything comes back from him dull and thick, heavy with the echo of the great void. That spirit yonder nearly always speaks hoarse: has he, perchance, thought himself hoarse? It may be so—ask the physiologists—but he who thinks in words, thinks as a speaker and not as a thinker (it shows that he does not think of objects or think objectively, but only of his relations with objects—that, in point of fact, he only thinks of himself and his audience). This third one speaks aggressively, he comes too near our body, his breath blows on us—we shut our mouth involuntarily, although he speaks to us through a book: the tone of his style supplies the reason—he has no time, he has small faith in himself, he finds expression now or never. But a spirit who is sure of himself speaks softly; he seeks secrecy, he lets himself be awaited, A philosopher is recognised by the[Pg 140] fact that he shuns three brilliant and noisy things—fame, princes, and women: which is not to say that they do not come to him. He shuns every glaring light: therefore he shuns his time and its "daylight." Therein he is as a shadow; the deeper sinks the sun, the greater grows the shadow. As for his humility, he endures, as he endures darkness, a certain dependence and obscurity: further, he is afraid of the shock of lightning, he shudders at the insecurity of a tree which is too isolated and too exposed, on which every storm vents its temper, every temper its storm. His "maternal" instinct, his secret love for that which grows in him, guides him into states where he is relieved from the necessity of taking care of himself, in the same way in which the "mother" instinct in woman has thoroughly maintained up to the present woman's dependent position. After all, they demand little enough, do these philosophers, their favourite motto is, "He who possesses is possessed." All this is not, as I must say again and again, to be attributed to a virtue, to a meritorious wish for moderation and simplicity; but because their supreme lord so demands of them, demands wisely and inexorably; their lord who is eager only for one thing, for which alone he musters, and for which alone he hoards everything—time, strength, love, interest. This kind of man likes not to be disturbed by enmity, he likes not to be disturbed by friendship, it is a type which forgets or despises easily. It strikes him as bad form to play the martyr, "to suffer for truth"—he leaves all that to the ambitious and to the stage-heroes of the intellect, and to all those, in fact, who have time[Pg 141] enough for such luxuries (they themselves, the philosophers, have something to do for truth). They make a sparing use of big words; they are said to be adverse to the word "truth" itself: it has a "high falutin'" ring. Finally, as far as the chastity of philosophers is concerned, the fruitfulness of this type of mind is manifestly in another sphere than that of children; perchance in some other sphere, too, they have the survival of their name, their little immortality (philosophers in ancient India would express themselves with still greater boldness: "Of what use is posterity to him whose soul is the world?"). In this attitude there is not a trace of chastity, by reason of any ascetic scruple or hatred of the flesh, any more than it is chastity for an athlete or a jockey to abstain from women; it is rather the will of the dominant instinct, at any rate, during the period of their advanced philosophic pregnancy. Every artist knows the harm done by sexual intercourse on occasions of great mental strain and preparation; as far as the strongest artists and those with the surest instincts are concerned, this is not necessarily a case of experience—hard experience—but it is simply their "maternal" instinct which, in order to benefit the growing work, disposes recklessly (beyond all its normal stocks and supplies) of the vigour of its animal life; the greater power then absorbs the lesser. Let us now apply this interpretation to gauge correctly the case of Schopenhauer, which we have already mentioned: in his case, the sight of the beautiful acted manifestly like a resolving irritant on the chief power of his nature (the power of contemplation and of intense[Pg 142] penetration); so that this strength exploded and became suddenly master of his consciousness. But this by no means excludes the possibility of that particular sweetness and fulness, which is peculiar to the æsthetic state, springing directly from the ingredient of sensuality (just as that "idealism" which is peculiar to girls at puberty originates in the same source)—it may be, consequently, that sensuality is not removed by the approach of the æsthetic state, as Schopenhauer believed, but merely becomes transfigured, and ceases to enter into the consciousness as sexual excitement. (I shall return once again to this point in connection with the more delicate problems of the physiology of the æsthetic, a subject which up to the present has been singularly untouched and unelucidated.)
These philosophers, you see, are far from being unbiased witnesses and judges of the value of the ascetic ideal. They think of themselves—what does the "saint" mean to them? They consider what is most essential to them personally: freedom from compulsion, disturbance, and noise; freedom from work, obligations, and worries; having a clear mind; the flow, energy, and freedom of thoughts; enjoying fresh air—rare, clear, light, dry, like the air at high altitudes, where every creature becomes more intelligent and takes flight; they envision peace in every basement; all the dogs neatly on leashes; no barking from hostility and uncouth resentment; no remorse from injured ambition; quiet and submissive internal organs, working like mills but unnoticed; the heart distant, transcendent, future, posthumous—to sum up, they see the ascetic ideal as a joyful asceticism of a godlike and newly emerged being, gliding through life rather than resting. We know the three main keywords of the ascetic ideal: poverty, humility, chastity; and if you look closely at the lives of all the great productive creative minds, you will consistently find these three qualities to some extent. Not for a moment, of course, as if they were part of their virtues—what does this type of person have to do with virtues?—but as the most vital and natural conditions for their best existence, their greatest productivity. In this context, it’s entirely possible that their dominant intellectualism first had to rein in an unruly and irritable pride or a brazen sensuality, or that it constantly worked to uphold its desire for the "desert" against perhaps a tendency toward luxury and superficiality or a lavish generosity of spirit and action. But their intellect did manage all this because it is the dominant instinct, which enforces its commands over all the other instincts. It still does; if it were to stop, it simply wouldn’t be dominant anymore. But there’s not a shred of "virtue" in all this. Furthermore, the desert I just mentioned, where strong, independent, and well-equipped minds retreat to their solitude—oh, how different it is from what the cultured classes envision as a desert! In some cases, the cultured classes themselves are the desert. And it’s certain that those who engage in intellectual work would not tolerate this desert for a second. It’s not romantic or "Syrian" enough for them, not stage-like enough! Here, too, there are plenty of donkeys, but there the similarities end. Nowadays, a desert looks something like this—maybe a deliberate obscurity; getting out of the way of oneself; avoiding noise, admiration, papers, influence; a small office, a daily task, something that conceals rather than reveals; sometimes mingling with cheerful, harmless animals whose presence is refreshing; a mountain for company, but not a lifeless one, one with eyes (that is, with lakes); in some cases even a room in a busy hotel where one can expect not to be recognized and where one can talk freely to everyone: this is the desert—oh, it feels lonely enough, believe me! I admit that when Heracleitus retreated to the halls and corridors of the grand temple of Artemis, that "wilderness" was more worthy; why do we lack such temples? (Perhaps we don’t lack them: I just think of my wonderful study in the Piazza di San Marco, in spring, of course, and in the morning, between ten and twelve.) But what Heracleitus avoided is still exactly what we also avoid today: the noise and democratic chatter of the Ephesians, their politics, their news from the "empire" (I mean, of course, Persia), their trading in "the things of today"—for one thing, we philosophers especially need a break from the things of "today." We honor the silent, the cold, the noble, the distant, the past, everything, in fact, that doesn’t make the soul feel like it has to brace itself and defend itself—something we can engage with without needing to speak out loud. Just listen to the tone of a spirit when it speaks; every spirit has its own tone and loves its own tone. That one over there, for example, is bound to be an agitator, that is, a hollow mind, a hollow vessel: whatever goes into him comes back out dull and thick, heavy with the echo of emptiness. That spirit over there nearly always speaks hoarsely: has he perhaps thought himself hoarse? It could be—ask the physiologists—but he who thinks in words thinks like a speaker and not like a thinker (it shows he does not think about objects or think objectively, but only about his relationships with objects—that, in fact, he only thinks of himself and his audience). This third person speaks aggressively, invading our personal space, blowing his breath on us—we instinctively shut our mouths even though he’s speaking to us through a book: the tone of his style explains it—he’s rushed, has little confidence in himself, and feels he must express himself now or never. But a spirit who is sure of itself speaks softly; it seeks secrecy, allows itself to be awaited. A philosopher is recognized by the fact that he avoids three glamorous and noisy things—fame, princes, and women: which doesn’t mean they don’t come to him. He shuns any glaring light: therefore, he avoids his time and its "daylight." In this way, he is like a shadow; the lower the sun sinks, the larger the shadow grows. As for his humility, he bears, just as he endures darkness, a certain dependence and obscurity: furthermore, he is wary of lightning strikes, shuddering at the instability of a tree that’s too isolated and too exposed, upon which every storm unleashes its wrath, and every annoyance causes its storm. His "maternal" instinct, his secret love for what grows within him, guides him to places where he is spared the need to care for himself, just as the "mother" instinct in women has largely maintained women’s dependent position up to now. After all, these philosophers don’t demand much; their favorite motto is, "He who possesses is possessed." All this is not, as I must repeat again and again, attributed to a virtue, a commendable wish for moderation and simplicity; but because their supreme master demands it of them, demands it wisely and unyieldingly; their master who seeks only one thing, for which alone he gathers and saves everything—time, strength, love, interest. This kind of person prefers not to be disturbed by hostility or by friendship, it is a type that easily forgets or despises. It seems bad form to play the martyr, "to suffer for the truth"—he leaves all that to the ambitious and the theatrical heroes of intellect, and to all those who have enough time for such luxuries (they themselves, the philosophers, have something to do for the truth). They use grand words sparingly; they’re said to be opposed to the word "truth" itself: it sounds “highfalutin’.” Finally, as far as the chastity of philosophers is concerned, the productivity of this type of mind clearly belongs in a different realm than that of children; perhaps in some other realm, too, they have the survival of their name, their little immortality (philosophers in ancient India would express themselves even bolder: "What is posterity worth to him whose soul is the world?"). In this viewpoint, there is not a trace of chastity, due to any ascetic issue or hatred of the flesh, any more than it is chastity for an athlete or a jockey to abstain from women; it is more about the will of the dominant instinct, at least during the phase of their advanced philosophical development. Every artist knows the harm that sexual intercourse can do during intense mental effort and preparation; for the strongest artists and the ones with the most reliable instincts, this doesn’t necessarily come from hard experience—but it is simply their "maternal" instinct which, to nurture the growing creation, recklessly exerts (beyond all its usual stock and supplies) the vigor of its animal life; the greater power then absorbs the lesser. Let’s now apply this interpretation to accurately assess the case of Schopenhauer, which we previously mentioned: in his situation, the sight of beauty acted clearly like a stimulating irritant on the core strength of his nature (the strength of contemplation and profound insight); so this power would explode and suddenly take control of his consciousness. But this doesn’t exclude the possibility of that particular sweetness and fullness, unique to the aesthetic state, arising directly from the element of sensuality (just as that "idealism" which is characteristic of girls in puberty originates from the same source)—it could be, then, that sensuality is not removed by the emergence of the aesthetic state, as Schopenhauer believed, but merely transformed, ceasing to manifest in consciousness as sexual excitement. (I will return to this point again regarding the more nuanced questions of the physiology of the aesthetic, a subject that so far has been remarkably untouched and unexplained.)
9.
9.
A certain asceticism, a grimly gay whole-hearted renunciation, is, as we have seen, one of the most favourable conditions for the highest intellectualism, and, consequently, for the most natural corollaries of such intellectualism: we shall therefore be proof against any surprise at the philosophers in particular always treating the ascetic ideal with a certain amount of predilection. A serious historical investigation shows the bond between the ascetic ideal and philosophy to be still much tighter and still much stronger. It may be said that it was only in the leading strings of this ideal that philosophy really learnt to make its first steps and baby paces—alas how clumsily, alas how crossly, alas[Pg 143] how ready to tumble down and lie on its stomach was this shy little darling of a brat with its bandy legs! The early history of philosophy is like that of all good things;—for a long time they had not the courage to be themselves, they kept always looking round to see if no one would come to their help; further, they were afraid of all who looked at them. Just enumerate in order the particular tendencies and virtues of the philosopher—his tendency to doubt, his tendency to deny, his tendency to wait (to be "ephectic"), his tendency to analyse, search, explore, dare, his tendency to compare and to equalise, his will to be neutral and objective, his will for everything which is "sine ira et studio":—has it yet been realised that for quite a lengthy period these tendencies went counter to the first claims of morality and conscience? (To say nothing at all of Reason, which even Luther chose to call Frau Klüglin,[2] the sly whore.) Has it been yet appreciated that a philosopher, in the event of his arriving at self-consciousness, must needs feel himself an incarnate "nitimur in vetitum"—and consequently guard himself against "his own sensations," against self-consciousness? It is, I repeat, just the same with all good things, on which we now pride ourselves; even judged by the standard of the ancient Greeks, our whole modern life, in so far as it is not weakness, but power and the consciousness of power, appears pure "Hybris" and godlessness: for the things which are the very reverse of those which[Pg 144] we honour to-day, have had for a long time conscience on their side, and God as their guardian. "Hybris" is our whole attitude to nature nowadays, our violation of nature with the help of machinery, and all the unscrupulous ingenuity of our scientists and engineers. "Hybris" is our attitude to God, that is, to some alleged teleological and ethical spider behind the meshes of the great trap of the causal web. Like Charles the Bold in his war with Louis the Eleventh, we may say, "je combats l'universelle araignée"; "Hybris" is our attitude to ourselves—for we experiment with ourselves in a way that we would not allow with any animal, and with pleasure and curiosity open our soul in our living body: what matters now to us the "salvation" of the soul? We heal ourselves afterwards: being ill is instructive, we doubt it not, even more instructive than being well—inoculators of disease seem to us to-day even more necessary than any medicine-men and "saviours." There is no doubt we do violence to ourselves nowadays, we crackers of the soul's kernel, we incarnate riddles, who are ever asking riddles, as though life were naught else than the cracking of a nut; and even thereby must we necessarily become day by day more and more worthy to be asked questions and worthy to ask them, even thereby do we perchance also become worthier to—live?
A certain asceticism, a cheerfully serious and complete renunciation, is, as we've seen, one of the best conditions for the highest level of intellectualism, and, therefore, for the most natural outcomes of such intellectualism. So, we shouldn't be surprised that philosophers often have a particular fondness for the ascetic ideal. A thorough historical investigation shows that the connection between the ascetic ideal and philosophy is still much closer and more robust. It can be said that philosophy really started to take its first steps only while guided by this ideal—unfortunately, how awkwardly, how unpleasantly, and how ready to fall over and stumble was this shy little creature with its crooked legs! The early history of philosophy resembles that of all great things; for a long time, they lacked the courage to be themselves and constantly looked around to see if anyone would come to their aid; furthermore, they were afraid of anyone who looked at them. Just list in order the specific tendencies and virtues of a philosopher—his tendency to doubt, his tendency to deny, his tendency to wait (to be "ephectic"), his tendency to analyze, search, explore, and dare, his tendency to compare and equalize, his desire to be neutral and objective, his desire for everything that is "sine ira et studio":—has it been realized yet that for quite a long period these tendencies conflicted with the first principles of morality and conscience? (Not to mention Reason, which even Luther chose to refer to as Frau Klüglin, the cunning whore.) Has it been appreciated that a philosopher, if he achieves self-awareness, must see himself as an embodiment of "nitimur in vetitum"—and therefore protect himself against "his own sensations," against self-consciousness? It is, I reiterate, the same with all good things, which we now take pride in; judging by the standards of the ancient Greeks, our entire modern life, as far as it is not weakness, but strength and the awareness of strength, appears pure "Hybris" and godlessness: for the things that are the complete opposite of what we honor today, had conscience on their side for a long time and God as their protector. "Hybris" characterizes our whole approach to nature nowadays, our exploitation of nature through machinery, and all the ruthless ingenuity of our scientists and engineers. "Hybris" also describes our attitude towards God, meaning our supposed teleological and ethical spider within the complexities of the causal web. Like Charles the Bold in his conflict with Louis the Eleventh, we might say, "je combats l'universelle araignée"; "Hybris" is our attitude towards ourselves—since we experiment on ourselves in a way we would never allow with any animal, and with curiosity eviscerate our own soul within our living bodies: what does the "salvation" of the soul mean to us now? We heal ourselves later: being ill is educational, we have no doubt about it, even more enlightening than being well—those who introduce diseases seem more essential to us today than any medicine men and "saviors." There is no doubt we harm ourselves now, we who crack the soul's kernel, we living puzzles, always asking questions, as if life is nothing more than cracking a nut; and through this, we must necessarily become more and more worthy to be asked questions and worthy to ask them, maybe even through this, we become worthier to—live?
... All good things were once bad things; from every original sin has grown an original virtue. Marriage, for example, seemed for a long time a sin against the rights of the community; a man formerly paid a fine for the insolence of[Pg 145] claiming one woman to himself (to this phase belongs, for instance, the jus primæ noctis, to-day still in Cambodia the privilege of the priest, that guardian of the "good old customs").
... All good things were once bad things; from every original sin has grown an original virtue. Marriage, for instance, was seen for a long time as a violation of community rights; a man used to pay a fine for the audacity of[Pg 145] claiming one woman as his own (this phase includes, for example, the jus primæ noctis, which is still a privilege of the priest in Cambodia, that keeper of the "good old customs").
The soft, benevolent, yielding, sympathetic feelings—eventually valued so highly that they almost became "intrinsic values," were for a very long time actually despised by their possessors: gentleness was then a subject for shame, just as hardness is now (compare Beyond Good and Evil, Aph. 260). The submission to law: oh, with what qualms of conscience was it that the noble races throughout the world renounced the vendetta and gave the law power over themselves! Law was long a vetitum, a blasphemy, an innovation; it was introduced with force, like a force, to which men only submitted with a sense of personal shame. Every tiny step forward in the world was formerly made at the cost of mental and physical torture. Nowadays the whole of this point of view—"that not only stepping forward, nay, stepping at all, movement, change, all needed their countless martyrs," rings in our ears quite strangely. I have put it forward in the Dawn of Day, Aph. 18. "Nothing is purchased more dearly," says the same book a little later, "than the modicum of human reason and freedom which is now our pride. But that pride is the reason why it is now almost impossible for us to feel in sympathy with those immense periods of the 'Morality of Custom,' which lie at the beginning of the 'world's history,' constituting as they do the real decisive historical principle which has[Pg 146] fixed the character of humanity; those periods, I repeat, when throughout the world suffering passed for virtue, cruelty for virtue, deceit for virtue, revenge for virtue, repudiation of the reason for virtue; and when, conversely, well-being passed current for danger, the desire for knowledge for danger, pity for danger, peace for danger, being pitied for shame, work for shame, madness for divinity, and change for immorality and incarnate corruption!"
The soft, kind, understanding feelings—eventually valued so highly that they almost became "intrinsic values"—were for a long time actually looked down upon by those who had them: gentleness was seen as shameful, just as hardness is viewed today (compare Beyond Good and Evil, Aph. 260). The surrender to law: oh, with what guilt did the noble races across the globe give up the vendetta and allow the law to have power over them! For a long time, law was considered a vetitum, a blasphemy, an innovation; it was enforced like a force that men only accepted with a sense of personal shame. Every small advancement in the world used to come at the cost of mental and physical suffering. Today, the entire perspective—that not only was progress needed, but movement, change, and all kinds of advancement required countless martyrs—sounds quite strange to our ears. I've mentioned this in the Dawn of Day, Aph. 18. "Nothing is bought more expensively," says the same book a bit later, "than the small amount of human reason and freedom that we now take pride in. But that pride is why it is nearly impossible for us to empathize with the vast periods of the 'Morality of Custom,' which are at the beginning of the 'world's history,' as they form the crucial historical principle that has[Pg 146] shaped the character of humanity; those periods, I repeat, when suffering was seen as virtue, cruelty as virtue, deceit as virtue, revenge as virtue, and rejecting reason as virtue; and conversely, when well-being was regarded as a danger, the pursuit of knowledge as a danger, compassion as a danger, peace as a danger, being pitied as shameful, work as shameful, insanity as divine, and change as immoral and a sign of corruption!"
10.
10.
There is in the same book, Aph. 12, an explanation of the burden of unpopularity under which the earliest race of contemplative men had to live—despised almost as widely as they were first feared! Contemplation first appeared on earth in a disguised shape, in an ambiguous form, with an evil heart and often with an uneasy head: there is no doubt about it. The inactive, brooding, unwarlike element in the instincts of contemplative men long invested them with a cloud of suspicion: the only way to combat this was to excite a definite fear. And the old Brahmans, for example, knew to a nicety how to do this! The oldest philosophers were well versed in giving to their very existence and appearance, meaning, firmness, background, by reason whereof men learnt to fear them; considered more precisely, they did this from an even more fundamental need, the need of inspiring in themselves fear and self-reverence. For they found even in their own souls all the valuations turned against themselves; they had to[Pg 147] fight down every kind of suspicion and antagonism against "the philosophic element in themselves." Being men of a terrible age, they did this with terrible means: cruelty to themselves, ingenious self-mortification—this was the chief method of these ambitious hermits and intellectual revolutionaries, who were obliged to force down the gods and the traditions of their own soul, so as to enable themselves to believe in their own revolution. I remember the famous story of the King Vicvamitra, who, as the result of a thousand years of self-martyrdom, reached such a consciousness of power and such a confidence in himself that he undertook to build a new heaven: the sinister symbol of the oldest and newest history of philosophy in the whole world. Every one who has ever built anywhere a "new heaven" first found the power thereto in his own hell.... Let us compress the facts into a short formula. The philosophic spirit had, in order to be possible to any extent at all, to masquerade and disguise itself as one of the previously fixed types of the contemplative man, to disguise itself as priest, wizard, soothsayer, as a religious man generally: the ascetic ideal has for a long time served the philosopher as a superficial form, as a condition which enabled him to exist.... To be able to be a philosopher he had to exemplify the ideal; to exemplify it, he was bound to believe in it. The peculiarly etherealised abstraction of philosophers, with their negation of the world, their enmity to life, their disbelief in the senses, which has been maintained up to the most recent time, and has almost thereby come to be[Pg 148] accepted as the ideal philosophic attitude—this abstraction is the result of those enforced conditions under which philosophy came into existence, and continued to exist; inasmuch as for quite a very long time philosophy would have been absolutely impossible in the world without an ascetic cloak and dress, without an ascetic self-misunderstanding. Expressed plainly and palpably, the ascetic priest has taken the repulsive and sinister form of the caterpillar, beneath which and behind which alone philosophy could live and slink about....
There’s an explanation in the same book, Aph. 12, about the burden of unpopularity that the earliest contemplative individuals faced—being despised almost as much as they were initially feared! Contemplation first appeared on Earth in a hidden way, in a confusing form, with a wicked heart and often a troubled mind: there’s no doubt about it. The inactive, introspective, non-confrontational nature of contemplative individuals made them seem suspicious for a long time: the only way to counter this was to create a clear fear. The old Brahmans, for example, knew precisely how to do this! The earliest philosophers had a knack for endowing their very existence and appearance with significance, strength, and depth, which led people to fear them; more fundamentally, they did this out of a need to inspire fear and self-respect within themselves. They found that their own valuations were against themselves; they had to[Pg 147] push down any kind of suspicion and hostility towards "the philosophical element in themselves." Living in a harsh era, they used harsh methods: self-cruelty, clever self-punishment—this was the main approach for these ambitious hermits and intellectual rebels, who had to suppress the deities and traditions of their own souls to allow themselves to believe in their own revolution. I recall the famous story of King Vicvamitra, who, after a thousand years of self-torture, gained such a sense of power and confidence that he decided to create a new heaven: a grim symbol of the oldest and newest history of philosophy in the entire world. Anyone who has ever attempted to create a "new heaven" first discovered the power to do so in their own hell.... Let’s summarize the facts in a concise formula. To even be possible, the philosophical spirit had to disguise itself as one of the previously fixed types of contemplative individuals, posing as a priest, wizard, soothsayer, or just a religious person in general: the ascetic ideal served the philosopher for a long time as a superficial form, a condition that allowed him to exist.... To actually be a philosopher, he had to embody the ideal; to embody it, he had to believe in it. The uniquely etherealized abstraction of philosophers, with their negation of the world, their aversion to life, their disbelief in the senses, which has persisted until very recently, has almost become[Pg 148] accepted as the ideal philosophic attitude—this abstraction stems from the imposed conditions under which philosophy came into being and persisted; for quite a long time, philosophy would have been absolutely impossible in the world without an ascetic guise and mindset, without an ascetic self-misunderstanding. Put simply, the ascetic priest has taken on the repulsive and ominous form of the caterpillar, beneath which and behind which philosophy could only survive and skulk around....
Has all that really changed? Has that flamboyant and dangerous winged creature, that "spirit" which that caterpillar concealed within itself, has it, I say, thanks to a sunnier, warmer, lighter world, really and finally flung off its hood and escaped into the light? Can we to-day point to enough pride, enough daring, enough courage, enough self-confidence, enough mental will, enough will for responsibility, enough freedom of the will, to enable the philosopher to be now in the world really—possible?
Has anything really changed? Has that flashy and risky winged creature, that "spirit" that the caterpillar held inside, really and truly thrown off its cover and emerged into the light, thanks to a brighter, warmer, and lighter world? Can we today identify enough pride, enough daring, enough courage, enough self-confidence, enough mental determination, enough willingness to take on responsibility, and enough freedom of choice to make the philosopher's existence in the world actually—possible?
11.
11.
And now, after we have caught sight of the ascetic priest, let us tackle our problem. What is the meaning of the ascetic ideal? It now first becomes serious—vitally serious. We are now confronted with the real representatives of the serious. "What is the meaning of all seriousness?" This even more radical question is perchance already on the tip of our tongue: a question, fairly, for physiologists, but which we for the time[Pg 149] being skip. In that ideal the ascetic priest finds not only his faith, but also his will, his power, his interest. His right to existence stands and falls with that ideal. What wonder that we here run up against a terrible opponent (on the supposition, of course, that we are the opponents of that ideal), an opponent fighting for his life against those who repudiate that ideal!. .. On the other hand, it is from the outset improbable that such a biased attitude towards our problem will do him any particular good; the ascetic priest himself will scarcely prove the happiest champion of his own ideal (on the same principle on which a woman usually fails when she wishes to champion "woman")—let alone proving the most objective critic and judge of the controversy now raised. We shall therefore—so much is already obvious—rather have actually to help him to defend himself properly against ourselves, than we shall have to fear being too well beaten by him. The idea, which is the subject of this dispute, is the value of our life from the standpoint of the ascetic priests: this life, then (together with the whole of which it is a part, "Nature," "the world," the whole sphere of becoming and passing away), is placed by them in relation to an existence of quite another character, which it excludes and to which it is opposed, unless it deny its own self: in this case, the case of an ascetic life, life is taken as a bridge to another existence. The ascetic treats life as a maze, in which one must walk backwards till one comes to the place where it starts; or he treats it as an error which one may,[Pg 150] nay must, refute by action: for he demands that he should be followed; he enforces, where he can, his valuation of existence. What does this mean? Such a monstrous valuation is not an exceptional case, or a curiosity recorded in human history: it is one of the most general and persistent facts that there are. The reading from the vantage of a distant star of the capital letters of our earthly life, would perchance lead to the conclusion that the earth was the especially ascetic planet, a den of discontented, arrogant, and repulsive creatures, who never got rid of a deep disgust of themselves, of the world, of all life, and did themselves as much hurt as possible out of pleasure in hurting—presumably their one and only pleasure. Let us consider how regularly, how universally, how practically at every single period the ascetic priest puts in his appearance: he belongs to no particular race; he thrives everywhere; he grows out of all classes. Not that he perhaps bred this valuation by heredity and propagated it—the contrary is the case. It must be a necessity of the first order which makes this species, hostile, as it is, to life, always grow again and always thrive again.—Life itself must certainly have an interest in the continuance of such a type of self-contradiction. For an ascetic life is a self-contradiction: here rules resentment without parallel, the resentment of an insatiate instinct and ambition, that would be master, not over some element in life, but over life itself, over life's deepest, strongest, innermost conditions; here is an attempt made to utilise power to dam the sources of power; here does[Pg 151] the green eye of jealousy turn even against physiological well-being, especially against the expression of such well-being, beauty, joy; while a sense of pleasure is experienced and sought in abortion, in decay, in pain, in misfortune, in ugliness, in voluntary punishment, in the exercising, flagellation, and sacrifice of the self. All this is in the highest degree paradoxical: we are here confronted with a rift that wills itself to be a rift, which enjoys itself in this very suffering, and even becomes more and more certain of itself, more and more triumphant, in proportion as its own presupposition, physiological vitality, decreases. "The triumph just in the supreme agony:" under this extravagant emblem did the ascetic ideal fight from of old; in this mystery of seduction, in this picture of rapture and torture, it recognised its brightest light, its salvation, its final victory. Crux, nux, lux—it has all these three in one.
And now that we've seen the ascetic priest, let’s address our issue. What does the ascetic ideal really mean? This is when it becomes serious—crucially serious. We’re now facing the true representatives of seriousness. "What does all this seriousness mean?" This even deeper question might already be on the tip of our tongues: a question more suited for physiologists, but one we will temporarily skip. In this ideal, the ascetic priest finds not only his faith but also his will, his power, his interest. His right to exist hinges on that ideal. It’s no surprise that we encounter a formidable opponent here (assuming we stand against that ideal), someone fighting for their life against those who deny it! On the other hand, it’s unlikely that such a biased view of our issue will benefit him much; the ascetic priest himself will hardly be the happiest defender of his own ideal (just as a woman often struggles when she tries to advocate for "woman")—let alone be the most objective critic and judge of the debate now at hand. It’s already clear that we will actually need to assist him in defending himself properly against us, rather than worry about being defeated by him. The idea at the heart of this dispute is the value of our life from the perspective of the ascetic priests: they relate this life, along with everything it encompasses—"Nature," "the world," the whole cycle of coming into being and passing away—to another kind of existence that it excludes and opposes, unless it denies itself: in this case, of an ascetic life, life is viewed as a pathway to another existence. The ascetic sees life as a maze, where one must retrace their steps to where it all begins; or he sees it as a mistake that one can, or even must, correct through action: for he demands followers; he insists, as far as he can, on his assessment of existence. What does this mean? Such an extreme evaluation is neither an anomaly nor a curiosity in human history: it is one of the most widespread and enduring facts that exist. Observing from the perspective of a distant star, one might conclude that Earth is the especially ascetic planet, a place full of discontented, arrogant, and repugnant beings, who can’t seem to shake a deep disdain for themselves, for the world, for all life, and who inflict harm on themselves out of a pleasure derived from hurting—presumably their one and only pleasure. Let’s consider how consistently, how universally, the ascetic priest appears at almost every moment in time: he doesn’t belong to any single race; he thrives everywhere; he emerges from all social classes. It’s not that he may have developed this valuation through inheritance and passed it down—the opposite is true. It must be a primary necessity that allows this type, hostile as it is, to arise and continually prosper. Life itself must indeed be interested in the continuation of this type of self-contradiction. Because an ascetic life represents a self-contradiction: here reigns unparalleled resentment, the resentment of an insatiable instinct and ambition that seeks to master not just some aspect of life, but life itself, its deepest, strongest, most intrinsic conditions; here an attempt is made to wield power to block the sources of power; here the green eye of jealousy even becomes hostile to physical well-being, particularly against the display of such well-being—beauty, joy; where pleasure is found and sought in abortion, decay, pain, misfortune, ugliness, in self-inflicted punishment, self-discipline, and sacrifice. All this is incredibly paradoxical: we face a divide that wants to be a divide, which thrives on this very suffering, and becomes more certain of itself and more triumphant as its own foundation, physiological vitality, declines. "The triumph in the utmost agony:" under this extravagant banner, the ascetic ideal has always fought; in this seductive mystery, in this image of ecstasy and torment, it recognized its brightest light, its salvation, its ultimate victory. Crux, nux, lux—it embodies all three in one.
12.
12.
Granted that such an incarnate will for contradiction and unnaturalness is induced to philosophise; on what will it vent its pet caprice? On that which has been felt with the greatest certainty to be true, to be real; it will look for error in those very places where the life instinct fixes truth with the greatest positiveness. It will, for instance, after the example of the ascetics of the Vedanta Philosophy, reduce matter to an illusion, and similarly treat pain, multiplicity, the whole logical contrast of "Subject" and "Object"—errors, nothing[Pg 152] but errors! To renounce the belief in one's own ego, to deny to one's self one's own "reality"—what a triumph! and here already we have a much higher kind of triumph, which is not merely a triumph over the senses, over the palpable, but an infliction of violence and cruelty on reason; and this ecstasy culminates in the ascetic self-contempt, the ascetic scorn of one's own reason making this decree: there is a domain of truth and of life, but reason is specially excluded therefrom.. .. By the bye, even in the Kantian idea of "the intellegible character of things" there remains a trace of that schism, so dear to the heart of the ascetic, that schism which likes to turn reason against reason; in fact, "intelligible character" means in Kant a kind of quality in things of which the intellect comprehends this much, that for it, the intellect, it is absolutely incomprehensible. After all, let us, in our character of knowers, not be ungrateful towards such determined reversals of the ordinary perspectives and values, with which the mind had for too long raged against itself with an apparently futile sacrilege! In the same way the very seeing of another vista, the very wishing to see another vista, is no little training and preparation of the intellect for its eternal "Objectivity"—objectivity being understood not as "contemplation without interest" (for that is inconceivable and non-sensical), but as the ability to have the pros and cons in one's power and to switch them on and off, so as to get to know how to utilise, for the advancement of knowledge, the difference in the perspective and in the emotional[Pg 153] interpretations. But let us, forsooth, my philosophic colleagues, henceforward guard ourselves more carefully against this mythology of dangerous ancient ideas, which has set up a "pure, will-less, painless, timeless subject of knowledge"; let us guard ourselves from the tentacles of such contradictory ideas as "pure reason," "absolute spirituality," "knowledge-in-itself":—in these theories an eye that cannot be thought of is required to think, an eye which ex hypothesi has no direction at all, an eye in which the active and interpreting functions are cramped, are absent; those functions, I say, by means of which "abstract" seeing first became seeing something; in these theories consequently the absurd and the non-sensical is always demanded of the eye. There is only a seeing from a perspective, only a "knowing" from a perspective, and the more emotions we express over a thing, the more eyes, different eyes, we train on the same thing, the more complete will be our "idea" of that thing, our "objectivity." But the elimination of the will altogether, the switching off of the emotions all and sundry, granted that we could do so, what! would not that be called intellectual castration?
Given that such a bodily will for contradiction and unnaturalness prompts one to philosophize; what will it express its quirky whims about? About what has been most certainly felt to be true and real; it will seek error precisely in those areas where the life instinct confirms truth most strongly. It will, for example, following the example of the ascetics of Vedanta Philosophy, reduce matter to an illusion, and treat pain, multiplicity, and the entire logical contrast of "Subject" and "Object"—errors, nothing[Pg 152] but errors! To renounce belief in one's own ego, to deny one's own "reality"—what a triumph! And already here, we find a much higher kind of triumph, which transcends mere victory over the senses, over the tangible, but inflicts violence and cruelty on reason; this ecstasy peaks in the ascetic self-contempt, the ascetic disdain for one’s own reason declaring: there is a realm of truth and life, but reason is especially excluded from it... By the way, even in Kant’s idea of "the intelligible character of things," there remains a trace of that schism, so cherished by ascetics, that schism which prefers to turn reason against reason; in fact, "intelligible character" signifies in Kant a kind of quality in things which the intellect understands to the extent that it is absolutely incomprehensible to it. Ultimately, let us, as knowers, not be ungrateful towards such determined reversals of ordinary perspectives and values, with which the mind has too long battled against itself with seemingly futile sacrilege! Similarly, merely seeing another perspective, the very wishing to see another perspective, is no small training and preparation of the intellect for its eternal "Objectivity"—where objectivity is not understood as "contemplation without interest" (for that is unimaginable and nonsensical), but as the ability to have the pros and cons in one’s power and to turn them on and off, thereby learning how to leverage, for the advancement of knowledge, the difference in perspective and emotional[Pg 153] interpretations. But let us, my philosophical colleagues, henceforth be more vigilant against this mythology of dangerous ancient ideas, which has established a "pure, will-less, painless, timeless subject of knowledge"; let us protect ourselves from the tentacles of such contradictory notions as "pure reason," "absolute spirituality," "knowledge-in-itself":—in these theories, an eye that cannot be conceived is required to think, an eye which ex hypothesi lacks any direction at all, an eye in which the active and interpreting functions are stifled, are absent; those functions, I say, through which "abstract" seeing first became seeing something; consequently, these theories always demand the absurd and nonsensical from the eye. There is only seeing from a perspective, only "knowing" from a perspective, and the more emotions we express about something, the more eyes, different eyes, we focus on the same thing, the more complete will our "idea" of that thing be, our "objectivity." But the complete elimination of the will, the total shutting off of all emotions, even if we could achieve it, wouldn’t that be called intellectual castration?
13.
13.
But let us turn back. Such a self-contradiction, as apparently manifests itself among the ascetics, "Life turned against Life," is—this much is absolutely obvious—from the physiological and not now from the psychological standpoint, simply[Pg 154] nonsense. It can only be an apparent contradiction; it must be a kind of provisional expression, an explanation, a formula, an adjustment, a psychological misunderstanding of something, whose real nature could not be understood for a long time, and whose real essence could not be described; a mere word jammed into an old gap of human knowledge. To put briefly the facts against its being real: the ascetic ideal springs from the prophylactic and self-preservative instincts which mark a decadent life, which seeks by every means in its power to maintain its position and fight for its existence; it points to a partial physiological depression and exhaustion, against which the most profound and intact life-instincts fight ceaselessly with new weapons and discoveries. The ascetic ideal is such a weapon: its position is consequently exactly the reverse of that which the worshippers of the ideal imagine—life struggles in it and through it with death and against death; the ascetic ideal is a dodge for the preservation of life. An important fact is brought out in the extent to which, as history teaches, this ideal could rule and exercise power over man, especially in all those places where the civilisation and taming of man was completed: that fact is, the diseased state of man up to the present, at any rate, of the man who has been tamed, the physiological struggle of man with death (more precisely, with the disgust with life, with exhaustion, with the wish for the "end"). The ascetic priest is the incarnate wish for an existence of another kind,[Pg 155] an existence on another plane,—he is, in fact, the highest point of this wish, its official ecstasy and passion: but it is the very power of this wish which is the fetter that binds him here; it is just that which makes him into a tool that must labour to create more favourable conditions for earthly existence, for existence on the human plane—it is with this very power that he keeps the whole herd of failures, distortions, abortions, unfortunates, sufferers from themselves of every kind, fast to existence, while he as the herdsman goes instinctively on in front. You understand me already: this ascetic priest, this apparent enemy of life, this denier—he actually belongs to the really great conservative and affirmative forces of life.... What does it come from, this diseased state? For man is more diseased, more uncertain, more changeable, more unstable than any other animal, there is no doubt of it—he is the diseased animal: what does it spring from? Certainly he has also dared, innovated, braved more, challenged fate more than all the other animals put together; he, the great experimenter with himself, the unsatisfied, the insatiate, who struggles for the supreme mastery with beast, Nature, and gods, he, the as yet ever uncompelled, the ever future, who finds no more any rest from his own aggressive strength, goaded inexorably on by the spur of the future dug into the flesh of the present:—how should not so brave and rich an animal also be the most endangered, the animal with the longest and deepest sickness among all sick animals?... Man is sick of it, oft[Pg 156] enough there are whole epidemics of this satiety (as about 1348, the time of the Dance of Death): but even this very nausea, this tiredness, this disgust with himself, all this is discharged from him with such force that it is immediately made into a new fetter. His "nay," which he utters to life, brings to light as though by magic an abundance of graceful "yeas"; even when he wounds himself, this master of destruction, of self-destruction, it is subsequently the wound itself that forces him to live.
But let’s go back. This apparent contradiction that shows up in ascetics, "Life turned against Life," is, from a physiological standpoint and not a psychological one, just nonsense. It can only be an apparent contradiction; it has to be a sort of temporary expression, an explanation, a formula, an adjustment, a psychological misunderstanding of something whose real nature was long misunderstood, and whose real essence couldn't be described; it's simply a word crammed into an old gap in human knowledge. To summarize the facts against its reality: the ascetic ideal comes from the protective and self-preservative instincts that define a declining life, which seeks every possible way to maintain its position and fight for its existence; it points to a partial physiological decline and exhaustion, against which the deepest life instincts continually battle with new weapons and discoveries. The ascetic ideal is one such weapon: its role is therefore completely the opposite of what its admirers think—life struggles within it and through it with death and against death; the ascetic ideal is a strategy for the preservation of life. A crucial point highlighted by history is how this ideal could dominate and control people, especially in places where civilization and the taming of humans were accomplished: that point is the sickly state of humans up to now, particularly of those who have been tamed, the physiological struggle of humans with death (more specifically, with the disgust for life, with exhaustion, with the desire for the "end"). The ascetic priest embodies the wish for a different kind of existence,[Pg 155] an existence on another level—he is, in fact, the peak of this wish, its official ecstasy and passion: but it is precisely the power of this wish that keeps him bound here; it is that which transforms him into a tool that must work to create better conditions for earthly existence, for existence on the human level—it is with this very power that he holds onto the entire crowd of failures, distortions, aborted lives, and all kinds of unfortunate sufferers from themselves, while he as the herdsman instinctively leads the way. You get what I mean: this ascetic priest, this seemingly anti-life figure, this denier—he actually belongs to the truly great conservative and affirmative forces of life.... What causes this sickly state? For humans are more sickly, more uncertain, more changeable, more unstable than any other animal, that’s for sure—he is the sick animal: what does this stem from? Certainly, he has also dared, innovated, taken risks, and defied fate more than all the other animals combined; he, the great experimenter with himself, the unsatisfied, the insatiable, who battles for ultimate mastery against beasts, Nature, and gods, he, the still unconstrained, the constantly evolving, who finds no rest from his own aggressive drive, pushed relentlessly forward by the spur of the future implanted in the flesh of the present:—how could such a brave and rich creature not also be the most endangered, the creature suffering the longest and deepest sickness among all sick creatures?... Humans are sick of it; often enough, there are entire outbreaks of this saturation (like around 1348, the time of the Dance of Death): but even this nausea, this tiredness, this self-disgust—all of this is released from him with such force that it is immediately turned into a new shackle. His "no," uttered to life, brings forth—almost magically—an abundance of graceful "yeses"; even when he wounds himself, this master of destruction and self-destruction, it’s afterwards the very wound that compels him to live.
14.
14.
The more normal is this sickliness in man—and we cannot dispute this normality—the higher honour should be paid to the rare cases of psychical and physical powerfulness, the windfalls of humanity, and the more strictly should the sound be guarded from that worst of air, the air of the sick-room. Is that done? The sick are the greatest danger for the healthy; it is not from the strongest that harm comes to the strong, but from the weakest. Is that known? Broadly considered, it is not for a minute the fear of man, whose diminution should be wished for; for this fear forces the strong to be strong, to be at times terrible—it preserves in its integrity the sound type of man. What is to be feared, what does work with a fatality found in no other fate, is not the great fear of, but the great nausea with, man; and equally so the great pity for man. Supposing that both these things were one day to[Pg 157] espouse each other, then inevitably the maximum of monstrousness would immediately come into the world—the "last will" of man, his will for nothingness, Nihilism. And, in sooth, the way is well paved thereto. He who not only has his nose to smell with, but also has eyes and ears, he sniffs almost wherever he goes to-day an air something like that of a mad-house, the air of a hospital—I am speaking, as stands to reason, of the cultured areas of mankind, of every kind of "Europe" that there is in fact in the world. The sick are the great danger of man, not the evil, not the "beasts of prey." They who are from the outset botched, oppressed, broken, those are they, the weakest are they, who most undermine the life beneath the feet of man, who instil the most dangerous venom and scepticism into our trust in life, in man, in ourselves. Where shall we escape from it, from that covert look (from which we carry away a deep sadness), from that averted look of him who is misborn from the beginning, that look which betrays what such a man says to himself—that look which is a groan?" Would that I were something else," so groans this look, "but there is no hope. I am what I am: how could I get away from myself? And, verily—I am sick of myself!" On such a soil of self-contempt, a veritable swamp soil, grows that weed, that poisonous growth, and all so tiny, so hidden, so ignoble, so sugary. Here teem the worms of revenge and vindictiveness; here the air reeks of things secret and unmentionable; here is ever[Pg 158] spun the net of the most malignant conspiracy—the conspiracy of the sufferers against the sound and the victorious; here is the sight of the victorious hated. And what lying so as not to acknowledge this hate as hate! What a show of big words and attitudes, what an art of "righteous" calumniation! These abortions! what a noble eloquence gushes from their lips! What an amount of sugary, slimy, humble submission oozes in their eyes! What do they really want? At any rate to represent righteousness ness, love, wisdom, superiority, that is the ambition of these "lowest ones," these sick ones! And how clever does such an ambition make them! You cannot, in fact, but admire the counterfeiter dexterity with which the stamp of virtue, even the ring, the golden ring of virtue, is here imitated. They have taken a lease of virtue absolutely for themselves, have these weaklings and wretched invalids, there is no doubt of it; "We alone are the good, the righteous," so do they speak, "we alone are the homines bonæ voluntatis." They stalk about in our midst as living reproaches, as warnings to us—as though health, fitness, strength, pride, the sensation of power, were really vicious things in themselves, for which one would have some day to do penance, bitter penance. Oh, how they themselves are ready in their hearts to exact penance, how they thirst after being hangmen!
The more common this sickness is in humanity—and we can't deny this normality—the more respect should be given to the rare instances of mental and physical strength, the windfalls of mankind. We should also protect the healthy from that worst air, the air of the sickroom. Is that happening? The sick are the biggest threat to the healthy; it's not the strong who harm the strong, but the weak. Is that understood? In the grand scheme, it's not the fear of man that should be diminished, because this fear compels the strong to be strong, even terrifying at times—it preserves the essence of healthy humanity. What should be feared, what brings about a fatality found nowhere else, is not the great fear of man, but the deep nausea with man; likewise, the great pity for man. If these two feelings were to one day come together, the ultimate monstrosity would quickly emerge—the "last will" of humanity, the will for nothingness, Nihilism. Indeed, the path to that is well-prepared. Anyone with the ability to smell, see, and hear can sense an atmosphere akin to a madhouse or a hospital almost everywhere today—I refer, of course, to the refined parts of humanity, to every kind of "Europe" that actually exists. The sick are the real danger to humanity, not evil, not "predators." Those who are initially flawed, oppressed, broken—they are the weakest, and they undermine the foundation of life for all, injecting the most dangerous poison and skepticism into our faith in life, in humanity, in ourselves. How can we escape from that covert glance (which leaves us with deep sadness), from the averted stare of someone born unfortunate, that look which reveals what such a person thinks—“I wish I were something else,” that glance groans, “but there’s no hope. I am what I am: how could I get away from myself? And, truly—I am sick of myself!” In such a soil of self-contempt, a genuine swamp, grows that toxic weed, so tiny, so hidden, so unworthy, so sweet. Here, the worms of revenge and resentment thrive; here, the air is thick with secrets and unmentionable things; here, the most malignant conspiracy is always spun—the conspiracy of the suffering against the healthy and the victorious; here lies the sight of the victorious hated. And how they lie to avoid acknowledging this hatred! What a spectacle of grand words and attitudes, what an art of "righteous" slander! These failures! What noble eloquence flows from their lips! What sugary, slimy, humble submission oozes from their eyes! What do they truly want? Ultimately, it's to represent righteousness, love, wisdom, superiority—that is the goal of these “lowest ones,” these sick individuals! And how clever such an ambition makes them! You can't help but admire the crafty deceit with which they imitate the stamp of virtue, even the golden ring of virtue. These weaklings and miserable invalids have certainly taken possession of virtue for themselves; "We alone are the good, the righteous," they claim, "we alone are the homines bonæ voluntatis." They move among us as living accusations, as warnings to us—as if health, fitness, strength, pride, and the sensation of power were truly heinous qualities for which one would ultimately have to atone, bitterly. Oh, how eager they are in their hearts to extract penance, how they long to become executioners!
Among them is an abundance of revengeful ones disguised as judges, who ever mouth the word righteousness like a venomous spittle—with[Pg 159] mouth, I say, always pursed, always ready to spit at everything, which does not wear a discontented look, but is of good cheer as it goes on its way. Among them, again, is that most loathsome species of the vain, the lying abortions, who make a point of representing "beautiful souls," and perchance of bringing to the market as "purity of heart" their distorted sensualism swathed in verses and other bandages; the species of "self-comforters" and masturbators of their own souls. The sick man's will to represent some form or other of superiority, his instinct for crooked paths, which lead to a tyranny over the healthy—where can it not be found, this will to power of the very weakest? The sick woman especially: no one surpasses her in refinements for ruling, oppressing, tyrannising. The sick woman, moreover, spares nothing living, nothing dead; she grubs up again the most buried things (the Bogos say, "Woman is a hyena"). Look into the background of every family, of every body, of every community: everywhere the fight of the sick against the healthy—a silent fight for the most part with minute poisoned powders, with pin-pricks, with spiteful grimaces of patience, but also at times with that diseased pharisaism of pure pantomime, which plays for choice the rôle of "righteous indignation." Right into the hallowed chambers of knowledge can it make itself heard, can this hoarse yelping of sick hounds, this rabid lying and frenzy of such "noble" Pharisees (I remind readers, who have ears, once more of that Berlin apostle of revenge, Eugen Dühring, who makes the most disreputable and[Pg 160] revolting use in all present-day Germany of moral refuse; Dühring, the paramount moral blusterer that there is to-day, even among his own kidney, the Anti-Semites). They are all men of resentment, are these physiological distortions and worm-riddled objects, a whole quivering kingdom of burrowing revenge, indefatigable and insatiable in its outbursts against the happy, and equally so in disguises for revenge, in pretexts for revenge: when will they really reach their final, fondest, most sublime triumph of revenge? At that time, doubtless, when they succeed in pushing their own misery, in fact, all misery, into the consciousness of the happy; so that the latter begin one day to be ashamed of their happiness, and perchance say to themselves when they meet, "It is a shame to be happy! there is too much misery!" ... But there could not possibly be a greater and more fatal misunderstanding than that of the happy, the fit, the strong in body and soul, beginning in this way to doubt their right to happiness. Away with this "perverse world"! Away with this shameful soddenness of sentiment! Preventing the sick making the healthy sick—for that is what such a soddenness comes to—this ought to be our supreme object in the world—but for this it is above all essential that the healthy should remain separated from the sick, that they should even guard themselves from the look of the sick, that they should not even associate with the sick. Or may it, perchance, be their mission to be nurses or doctors? But they could not mistake and disown their mission more grossly—the higher must not[Pg 161] degrade itself to be the tool of the lower, the pathos of distance must to all eternity keep their missions also separate. The right of the happy to existence, the right of bells with a full tone over the discordant cracked bells, is verily a thousand times greater: they alone are the sureties of the future, they alone are bound to man's future. What they can, what they must do, that can the sick never do, should never do! but if they are to be enabled to do what only they must do, how can they possibly be free to play the doctor, the comforter, the "Saviour" of the sick?... And therefore good air! good air! and away, at any rate, from the neighbourhood of all the madhouses and hospitals of civilisation! And therefore good company, our own company, or solitude, if it must be so! but away, at any rate, from the evil fumes of internal corruption and the secret worm-eaten state of the sick! that, forsooth, my friends, we may defend ourselves, at any rate for still a time, against the two worst plagues that could have been reserved for us—against the great nausea with man! against the great pity for man!
Among them are many vengeful ones pretending to be judges, who constantly spit out the word righteousness like venom—always with pursed lips, ready to lash out at anything that doesn’t look unhappy, but instead carries on cheerfully. Among them as well is that most detestable type of the vain, the deceitful failures, who insist on portraying "beautiful souls," and perhaps even marketing their twisted sensual pleasures as "purity of heart," wrapped in poetic verses and other coverings; they’re the "self-comforters" and self-indulgent manipulators of their own souls. The sick person’s desire to show some form of superiority, their urge to find crooked paths that lead to dominating the healthy—where can we not find this drive for power from the very weakest? Especially with sick women: no one surpasses them in the art of ruling, oppressing, and tyrannizing. The sick woman, moreover, spares neither the living nor the dead; she unearths the most buried things (as the Bogos say, "Woman is a hyena"). Look into the background of every family, every individual, every community: everywhere you’ll see a battle of the sick against the healthy—a mostly silent fight with tiny poisoned powders, pin-pricks, spiteful smirks of patience, but also at times with that sickly hypocrisy of "pure" theater that plays the role of "righteous indignation." The hoarse yelping of sick hounds, this rabid lying and frenzy of such "noble" Pharisees can reach even the most sacred chambers of knowledge (I remind readers, with ears to hear, of that Berlin apostle of revenge, Eugen Dühring, who makes the most disreputable and revolting use of moral refuse in present-day Germany; Dühring, the foremost moral blusterer today, even among his own kind, the Anti-Semites). They are all men filled with resentment—those physiological distortions and decomposed beings, a whole trembling kingdom of vengeful creatures, tireless and insatiable in their attacks on the happy, equally adept at disguises for revenge, in justifications for revenge: when will they ultimately achieve their deepest, most sublime revenge? Perhaps when they succeed in pushing their own misery, in fact, all misery, into the awareness of the happy; so that one day, the latter start to feel ashamed of their happiness and perhaps think to themselves when they meet, "It’s shameful to be happy! There is too much misery!" ... But there could be no greater tragedy than for the happy, the fit, the strong in body and soul to begin doubting their right to happiness this way. Enough of this "perverse world"! Enough of this shameful sentimentality! We must prevent the sick from making the healthy sick—for that’s what such a sentimentality leads to—this should be our top priority in the world—but for this, it’s essential that the healthy remain separated from the sick, that they even protect themselves from the sick’s gaze, that they avoid associating with the sick. Or could it be their mission to be nurses or doctors? But they couldn’t be more wrong in misunderstanding their mission—the higher must not degrade itself by becoming the tool of the lower, the importance of distance must forever keep their missions separate. The right of the happy to exist, the right of harmonious bells over the discordant cracked bells, is truly a thousand times greater; they alone are the sureties of the future, they alone are bound to humanity’s future. What they can and must do, the sick can never, and should never, do! But if they are to be allowed to do what only they must do, how can they possibly be free to act as the doctor, the comforter, the "Savior" of the sick?... So good air! Good air! And away, at any cost, from all the asylums and hospitals of civilization! And therefore, good company, our own company, or solitude, if necessary! But away, at any cost, from the toxic fumes of internal decay and the secret rotten states of the sick! This, my friends, is how we can protect ourselves, at least for a while, from the two worst plagues that could befall us—against the great nausea with humanity! Against the great pity for humanity!
15.
15.
If you have understood in all their depths—and I demand that you should grasp them profoundly and understand them profoundly—the reasons for the impossibility of its being the business of the healthy to nurse the sick, to make the sick healthy, it follows that you have grasped this further necessity—the necessity of doctors and nurses[Pg 162] who themselves are sick. And now we have and hold with both our hands the essence of the ascetic priest. The ascetic priest must be accepted by us as the predestined saviour, herdsman, and champion of the sick herd: thereby do we first understand his awful historic mission. The lordship over sufferers is his kingdom, to that points his instinct, in that he finds his own special art, his master-skill, his kind of happiness. He must himself be sick, he must be kith and kin to the sick and the abortions so as to understand them, so as to arrive at an understanding with them; but he must also be strong, even more master of himself than of others, impregnable, forsooth, in his will for power, so as to acquire the trust and the awe of the weak, so that he can be their hold, bulwark, prop, compulsion, overseer, tyrant, god. He has to protect them, protect his herds—against whom? Against the healthy, doubtless also against the envy towards the healthy. He must be the natural adversary and scorner of every rough, stormy, reinless, hard, violently-predatory health and power. The priest is the first form of the more delicate animal that scorns more easily than it hates. He will not be spared the waging of war with the beasts of prey, a war of guile (of "spirit") rather than of force, as is self-evident—he will in certain cases find it necessary to conjure up out of himself, or at any rate to represent practically a new type of the beast of prey—a new animal monstrosity in which the polar bear, the supple, cold, crouching panther, and, not least important, the fox, are joined together in a trinity as fascinating[Pg 163] as it is fearsome. If necessity exacts it, then will he come on the scene with bearish seriousness, venerable, wise, cold, full of treacherous superiority, as the herald and mouthpiece of mysterious powers, sometimes going among even the other kind of beasts of prey, determined as he is to sow on their soil, wherever he can, suffering, discord, self-contradiction, and only too sure of his art, always to be lord of sufferers at all times. He brings with him, doubtless, salve and balsam; but before he can play the physician he must first wound; so, while he soothes the pain which the wound makes, he at the same time poisons the wound. Well versed is he in this above all things, is this wizard and wild beast tamer, in whose vicinity everything healthy must needs become ill, and everything ill must needs become tame. He protects, in sooth, his sick herd well enough, does this strange herdsman; he protects them also against themselves, against the sparks (even in the centre of the herd) of wickedness, knavery, malice, and all the other ills that the plaguey and the sick are heir to; he fights with cunning, hardness, and stealth against anarchy and against the ever imminent break-up inside the herd, where resentment, that most dangerous blasting-stuff and explosive, ever accumulates and accumulates. Getting rid of this blasting-stuff in such a way that it does not blow up the herd and the herdsman, that is his real feat, his supreme utility; if you wish to comprise in the shortest formula the value of the priestly life, it would be correct to say the priest is the diverter of the course of resentment. Every sufferer, in fact, searches[Pg 164] instinctively for a cause of his suffering; to put it more exactly, a doer,—to put it still more precisely, a sentient responsible doer,—in brief, something living, on which, either actually or in effigie, he can on any pretext vent his emotions. For the venting of emotions is the sufferer's greatest attempt at alleviation, that is to say, stupefaction, his mechanically desired narcotic against pain of any kind. It is in this phenomenon alone that is found, according to my judgment, the real physiological cause of resentment, revenge, and their family is to be found—that is, in a demand for the deadening of pain through emotion: this cause is generally, but in my view very erroneously, looked for in the defensive parry of a bare protective principle of reaction, of a "reflex movement" in the case of any sudden hurt and danger, after the manner that a decapitated frog still moves in order to get away from a corrosive acid. But the difference is fundamental. In one case the object is to prevent being hurt any more; in the other case the object is to deaden a racking, insidious, nearly unbearable pain by a more violent emotion of any kind whatsoever, and at any rate for the time being to drive it out of the consciousness—for this purpose an emotion is needed, as wild an emotion as possible, and to excite that emotion some excuse or other is needed. "It must be somebody's fault that I feel bad"—this kind of reasoning is peculiar to all invalids, and is but the more pronounced, the more ignorant they remain of the real cause of their feeling bad, the physiological cause (the cause may lie in a[Pg 165] disease of the nervus sympathicus, or in an excessive secretion of bile, or in a want of sulphate and phosphate of potash in the blood, or in pressure in the bowels which stops the circulation of the blood, or in degeneration of the ovaries, and so forth). Ail sufferers have an awful resourcefulness and ingenuity in finding excuses for painful emotions; they even enjoy their jealousy, their broodings over base actions and apparent injuries, they burrow through the intestines of their past and present in their search for obscure mysteries, wherein they will be at liberty to wallow in a torturing suspicion and get drunk on the venom of their own malice—they tear open the oldest wounds, they make themselves bleed from the scars which have long been healed, they make evil-doers out of friends, wife, child, and everything which is nearest to them. "I suffer: it must be somebody's fault"—so thinks every sick sheep. But his herdsman, the ascetic priest, says to him, "Quite so, my sheep, it must be the fault of some one; but thou thyself art that some one, it is all the fault of thyself alone—it is the fault of thyself alone against thyself": that is bold enough, false enough, but one thing is at least attained; thereby, as I have said, the course of resentment is—diverted.
If you really understand everything deeply—and I expect you to grasp it profoundly—the reasons why healthy people shouldn’t be responsible for caring for the sick and making them well, then you’ll recognize another necessity—the need for doctors and nurses[Pg 162] who themselves are unwell. Now we truly grasp the essence of the ascetic priest. The ascetic priest should be seen as the destined savior, shepherd, and protector of the suffering: only then can we begin to understand his significant historic role. The dominance over sufferers is his domain; it’s what his instincts lead him to, where he finds his unique talent, his special skill, and his form of happiness. He must experience illness himself, be connected to the sick and the marginalized to truly understand them and connect with them; but he also has to be strong, even more in control of himself than of others, unwavering in his desire for power, so he can earn the trust and respect of the weak, becoming their anchor, protector, enforcer, supervisor, tyrant, and god. He has to shield them, protect his flock—from who? Certainly from the healthy, as well as from the envy directed at the healthy. He has to naturally oppose and scorn every rough, tumultuous, unrestrained, and aggressively powerful form of health. The priest is the first representation of the more sensitive being that disdains more easily than it hates. He won't be exempt from the battle against predatory creatures, waging a war of cleverness (of "spirit") rather than brute force, as is evident—he may occasionally need to summon, or at least embody, a new type of predator—a new creature in which the polar bear, the sleek, cold, crouching panther, and, notably, the fox, are fascinating[Pg 163] yet fearsome allies. When necessary, he will appear with a serious demeanor, venerable, wise, cold, exuding deceptive superiority, as the herald and spokesperson of mysterious forces, sometimes even mingling with other predators, determined to sow suffering, discord, self-contradiction on their territory, always confident in his ability to dominate sufferers. He certainly brings healing and comfort; but before he can act as a healer, he must first inflict pain; so, while he eases the hurt from the injury, he simultaneously infects the wound. He is exceptionally skilled in this, this magician and tamer of wild beasts, in whose presence everything healthy inevitably becomes sick, and everything sick transforms into something docile. In truth, he adequately protects his sick flock, this unusual shepherd; he shields them even from themselves, from the sparks (even within the flock) of malice, deceit, animosity, and all the other troubles that the sick are prone to; he combats chaos and the ever-looming collapse within the herd with cunning, toughness, and stealth, where resentment, that most dangerous explosive and volatile substance, constantly accumulates. Removing this explosive material in such a way that it doesn’t blow up the herd and the shepherd—that is his real accomplishment, his supreme function; if you want to sum up the essence of a priestly life in the shortest way, it would be correct to say the priest is the redirector of resentment. Every sufferer instinctively looks for a cause for their pain; to be more precise, a perpetrator—more exactly, a sentient responsible perpetrator—in short, something alive on which, either actually or symbolically, they can vent their emotions. For releasing emotions is the greatest attempt at relief for the sufferer, meaning numbing, their compulsive quest for a narcotic against any form of pain. It is in this phenomenon alone that, in my view, the real physiological roots of resentment, revenge, and their kind can be found—that is, in the desire for the numbing of pain through emotion: this cause is generally, but in my opinion very wrongly, sought in the defensive reaction of a mere protective principle, a "reflex action" in reaction to any sudden pain and danger, similar to how a decapitated frog still moves to escape a corrosive acid. However, the difference is fundamental. One aims to prevent further injury; the other aims to numb a persistent, insidious, almost unbearable pain with any overwhelming emotion, seeking to temporarily banish it from their awareness—for this, an emotion is required, as wild as possible, and provoking that emotion requires some justification. "It must be someone's fault that I feel this way"—this logic is common to all invalids and becomes more pronounced the less aware they are of the actual cause of their discomfort, the physiological cause (which may stem from a [Pg 165] dysfunction of the nervus sympathicus, excessive bile production, a lack of potassium sulfate and phosphate in the blood, or pressure in the intestines disrupting blood circulation, or ovarian degeneration, and so on). All sufferers have a terrible creativity and resourcefulness in finding reasons for their painful emotions; they even revel in their jealousy, their brooding over petty grievances and perceived slights, they sift through their past and present in search of obscure mysteries, where they can indulge in torturous suspicion and become intoxicated by their own spite—they reopen old wounds, they make themselves bleed from scars that have long healed, they turn loved ones, friends, spouses, children, and everything closest to them into adversaries. "I suffer; it must be someone's fault"—this is the thought of every sick sheep. But their shepherd, the ascetic priest, replies, "That’s right, my sheep, it must be someone's fault; but you yourself are that someone, it’s entirely your own fault—it’s solely your fault against yourself": that’s audacious enough, false enough, yet one thing is achieved; thus, as I mentioned, the trajectory of resentment is redirected.
16.
16.
You can see now what the remedial instinct of life has at least tried to effect, according to my conception, through the ascetic priest, and the[Pg 166] purpose for which he had to employ a temporary tyranny of such paradoxical and anomalous ideas as "guilt," "sin," "sinfulness," "corruption," "damnation." What was done was to make the sick harmless up to a certain point, to destroy the incurable by means of themselves, to turn the milder cases severely on to themselves, to give their resentment a backward direction ("man needs but one thing"), and to exploit similarly the bad instincts of all sufferers with a view to self-discipline, self-surveillance, self-mastery. It is obvious that there can be no question at all in the case of a "medication" of this kind, a mere emotional medication, of any real healing of the sick in the physiological sense; it cannot even for a moment be asserted that in this connection the instinct of life has taken healing as its goal and purpose. On the one hand, a kind of congestion and organisation of the sick (the word "Church" is the most popular name for it): on the other, a kind of provisional safeguarding of the comparatively healthy, the more perfect specimens, the cleavage of a rift between healthy and sick—for a long time that was all! and it was much! it was very much!
You can see now what the instinct for life has at least attempted to achieve, in my view, through the ascetic priest, and the[Pg 166] purpose for which he had to impose a temporary dominance of such paradoxical and unusual concepts as "guilt," "sin," "sinfulness," "corruption," and "damnation." What happened was to make the sick harmless up to a certain point, to eliminate the incurable by means of themselves, to turn the milder cases harshly inward on themselves, to redirect their resentment ("man needs but one thing"), and to exploit similarly the negative instincts of all sufferers with the aim of self-discipline, self-surveillance, and self-mastery. It's clear that there can be no real discussion about a "medication" of this nature, a mere emotional treatment, regarding any genuine healing of the sick in the physiological sense; it can't even be claimed for a moment that in this context the instinct for life has made healing its goal and purpose. On one side, a sort of congestion and organization of the sick (the word "Church" is the most commonly used term for it): on the other, a kind of temporary protection of the comparatively healthy, the more perfect individuals, the division of a rift between healthy and sick—this was for a long time all there was! and it was a lot! it was very significant!
I am proceeding, as you see, in this essay, from an hypothesis which, as far as such readers as I want are concerned, does not require to be proved; the hypothesis that "sinfulness" in man is not an actual fact, but rather merely the interpretation of a fact, of a physiological discomfort,—a discomfort seen through a moral religious perspective which is no longer binding upon us.[Pg 167] The fact, therefore, that any one feels "guilty," "sinful," is certainly not yet any proof that he is right in feeling so, any more than any one is healthy simply because he feels healthy. Remember the celebrated witch-ordeals: in those days the most acute and humane judges had no doubt but that in these cases they were confronted with guilt,—the "witches" themselves had no doubt on the point,—and yet the guilt was lacking. Let me elaborate this hypothesis: I do not for a minute accept the very "pain in the soul" as a real fact, but only as an explanation (a casual explanation) of facts that could not hitherto be precisely formulated; I regard it therefore as something as yet absolutely in the air and devoid of scientific cogency—just a nice fat word in the place of a lean note of interrogation. When any one fails to get rid of his "pain in the soul," the cause is, speaking crudely, to be found not in his "soul" but more probably in his stomach (speaking crudely, I repeat, but by no means wishing thereby that you should listen to me or understand me in a crude spirit). A strong and well-constituted man digests his experiences (deeds and misdeeds all included) just as he digests his meats, even when he has some tough morsels to swallow. If he fails to "relieve himself" of an experience, this kind of indigestion is quite as much physiological as the other indigestion—and indeed, in more ways than one, simply one of the results of the other. You can adopt such a theory, and yet entre nous be nevertheless the strongest opponent of all materialism.
I am moving forward, as you can see, in this essay, from a hypothesis that, for the readers I’m targeting, doesn’t need to be proven; the idea that "sinfulness" in people isn’t an actual fact, but rather just an interpretation of a fact, a physiological discomfort—seen through a moral and religious point of view that no longer applies to us. [Pg 167] Therefore, the fact that someone feels "guilty" or "sinful" doesn’t prove that they are justified in feeling that way, just as someone isn’t considered healthy simply because they feel healthy. Think about the famous witch trials: back then, even the most enlightened and compassionate judges believed they were facing real guilt—and the "witches" themselves were convinced of it—but the guilt didn’t actually exist. Let me expand on this hypothesis: I don’t accept the so-called "pain in the soul" as a real fact; I see it only as an explanation (a casual one) for facts that haven’t been clearly defined before; I consider it something that’s still completely up in the air and lacks scientific validity—just a fancy term in place of a straightforward question. When someone can’t shake off their "pain in the soul," the cause, to put it bluntly, is likely not in their "soul" but more probably in their stomach (I repeat, I’m saying this bluntly, but I don’t mean for you to take it in a crude manner). A strong and well-adjusted person processes their experiences (including both good and bad actions) just like they digest food, even when they have to deal with some tough bits. If they can’t "release" an experience, this kind of emotional indigestion is just as much physiological as any other kind of indigestion—and, in many ways, it’s simply a result of the other. You can hold this theory and still be, entre nous, the strongest opponent of all materialism.
17.
17.
But is he really a physician, this ascetic priest? We already understand why we are scarcely allowed to call him a physician, however much he likes to feel a "saviour" and let himself be worshipped as a saviour.[3] It is only the actual suffering, the discomfort of the sufferer, which he combats, not its cause, not the actual state of sickness—this needs must constitute our most radical objection to priestly medication. But just once put yourself into that point of view, of which the priests have a monopoly, you will find it hard to exhaust your amazement, at what from that standpoint he has completely seen, sought, and found. The mitigation of suffering, every kind of "consoling"—all this manifests itself as his very genius: with what ingenuity has he interpreted his mission of consoler, with what aplomb and audacity has he chosen weapons necessary for the part. Christianity in particular should be dubbed a great treasure-chamber of ingenious consolations,—such a store of refreshing, soothing, deadening drugs has it accumulated within itself; so many of the most dangerous and daring expedients has it hazarded; with such subtlety, refinement, Oriental refinement, has it divined what emotional stimulants can conquer, at any rate for a time, the deep depression, the leaden fatigue, the black melancholy of physiological cripples—for, speaking[Pg 169] generally, all religions are mainly concerned with fighting a certain fatigue and heaviness that has infected everything. You can regard it as prima facie probable that in certain places in the world there was almost bound to prevail from time to time among large masses of the population a sense of physiological depression, which, however, owing to their lack of physiological knowledge, did not appear to their consciousness as such, so that consequently its "cause" and its cure can only be sought and essayed in the science of moral psychology (this, in fact, is my most general formula for what is generally called a "religion"). Such a feeling of depression can have the most diverse origins; it may be the result of the crossing of too heterogeneous races (or of classes—genealogical and racial differences are also brought out in the classes: the European "Weltschmerz," the "Pessimism" of the nineteenth century, is really the result of an absurd and sudden class-mixture); it may be brought about by a mistaken emigration—a race falling into a climate for which its power of adaptation is insufficient (the case of the Indians in India); it may be the effect of old age and fatigue (the Parisian pessimism from 1850 onwards); it may be a wrong diet (the alcoholism of the Middle Ages, the nonsense of vegetarianism—which, however, have in their favour the authority of Sir Christopher in Shakespeare); it may be blood-deterioration, malaria, syphilis, and the like (German depression after the Thirty Years' War, which infected half Germany with evil diseases,[Pg 170] and thereby paved the way for German servility, for German pusillanimity). In such a case there is invariably recourse to a war on a grand scale with the feeling of depression; let us inform ourselves briefly on its most important practices and phases (I leave on one side, as stands to reason, the actual philosophic war against the feeling of depression which is usually simultaneous—it is interesting enough, but too absurd, too practically negligible, too full of cobwebs, too much of a hole-and-corner affair, especially when pain is proved to be a mistake, on the naïf hypothesis that pain must needs vanish when the mistake underlying it is recognised—but behold! it does anything but vanish ...). That dominant depression is primarily fought by weapons which reduce the consciousness of life itself to the lowest degree. Wherever possible, no more wishes, no more wants; shun everything which produces emotion, which produces "blood" (eating no salt, the fakir hygiene); no love; no hate; equanimity; no revenge; no getting rich; no work; begging; as far as possible, no woman, or as little woman as possible; as far as the intellect is concerned, Pascal's principle, "il faut s'abêtir." To put the result in ethical and psychological language, "self-annihilation," "sanctification"; to put it in physiological language, "hypnotism"—the attempt to find some approximate human equivalent for what hibernation is for certain animals, for what æstivation is for many tropical plants, a minimum of assimilation and metabolism in which life just manages to subsist without really coming into the[Pg 171] consciousness. An amazing amount of human energy has been devoted to this object—perhaps uselessly? There cannot be the slightest doubt but that such sportsmen of "saintliness," in whom at times nearly every nation has abounded, have really found a genuine relief from that which they have combated with such a rigorous training—in countless cases they really escaped by the help of their system of hypnotism away from deep physiological depression; their method is consequently counted among the most universal ethnological facts. Similarly it is improper to consider such a plan for starving the physical element and the desires, as in itself a symptom of insanity (as a clumsy species of roast-beef-eating "freethinkers" and Sir Christophers are fain to do); all the more certain is it that their method can and does pave the way to all kinds of mental disturbances, for instance, "inner lights" (as far as the case of the Hesychasts of Mount Athos), auditory and visual hallucinations, voluptuous ecstasies and effervescences of sensualism (the history of St. Theresa). The explanation of such events given by the victims is always the acme of fanatical falsehood; this is self-evident. Note well, however, the tone of implicit gratitude that rings in the very will for an explanation of such a character. The supreme state, salvation itself, that final goal of universal hypnosis and peace, is always regarded by them as the mystery of mysteries, which even the most supreme symbols are inadequate to express; it is regarded as an entry and homecoming to the essence of things, as a liberation from all[Pg 172] illusions, as "knowledge," as "truth," as "being" as an escape from every end, every wish, every action, as something even beyond Good and Evil.
But is he really a physician, this ascetic priest? We already understand why it's hard to call him a physician, no matter how much he wants to feel like a "savior" and be worshipped as one.[3] He only addresses the actual suffering and discomfort of the patient, not its cause, not the actual state of sickness—this must be our deepest issue with priestly healing. But if you take a moment to see things from the priests' perspective, you'll be amazed by what he has completely understood, sought, and found from that angle. The mitigation of suffering, all forms of "consolation"—this is where his true talent lies: he has interpreted his role as a consoler with great creativity, with remarkable confidence and boldness in the methods he has chosen for that role. Christianity in particular could be seen as a treasure trove of clever consolations—it's accumulated a vast store of refreshing, soothing, and numbing remedies; it has risked many of the most dangerous and daring methods; with a level of subtlety and refinement, it has understood what emotional stimulants can, at least temporarily, relieve the deep melancholy, leaden fatigue, and despair of those who are physically compromised—for, generally speaking, all religions mainly focus on combating a specific fatigue and heaviness that seems to permeate everything. You could reasonably assume that in certain parts of the world, a sense of physiological depression must have periodically prevailed among large groups of the population, which, due to their lack of physiological knowledge, didn't see it as such, so that its "cause" and its cure can only be sought in the field of moral psychology (this, in fact, is my overarching definition of what we typically think of as "religion"). This feeling of depression can have many different causes; it might stem from mixing too many different races (or classes—genealogical and racial differences also show up in the classes: the European "Weltschmerz," the "Pessimism" of the nineteenth century, is really the outcome of an absurd and sudden class mixture); it could result from misguided migration—people moving to a climate they can't adapt to (like the case of the Indians in India); it can come from the effects of aging and fatigue (the Parisian pessimism from 1850 onward); it may be related to poor nutrition (the alcoholism of the Middle Ages, the absurdity of vegetarianism—which, however, has the support of Sir Christopher in Shakespeare); it can result from blood deterioration, malaria, syphilis, and similar factors (like the German depression after the Thirty Years' War, which infected half of Germany with terrible diseases,[Pg 170] paving the way for German subservience and timidity). In such cases, there is invariably a large-scale war waged against the feeling of depression; let's take a brief look at its most important practices and phases (I'll set aside, as seems reasonable, the actual philosophical battle against the feeling of depression that usually occurs simultaneously—it’s interesting, but too absurd, too practically irrelevant, too full of confusion, especially when pain is considered a mistake, based on the naïve idea that pain should disappear once its underlying mistake is understood—but behold! it does anything but vanish...). The dominant depression is primarily fought using methods that reduce life awareness to its bare minimum. Wherever possible, there should be no more wishes, no more wants; avoid anything that stirs emotions, anything that brings "blood" (like not eating salt or following fakir hygiene); no love; no hate; equanimity; no revenge; no desire for wealth; no work; begging; as much as possible, no women, or as few as possible; concerning the intellect, Pascal's principle, "il faut s'abêtir." To summarize in ethical and psychological terms, "self-annihilation," "sanctification"; to express the same in physiological terms, "hypnotism"—the attempt to find a human version of what hibernation is for certain animals, what æstivation is for many tropical plants, a minimum level of assimilation and metabolism where life barely survives without fully entering the[Pg 171] consciousness. A significant amount of human energy has been devoted to this goal—perhaps in vain? There's no doubt that these athletes of "saintliness," who have existed in almost every nation at times, have genuinely found relief from what they've battled through their intense training—in many cases, they managed to escape from deep physiological depression with their system of hypnotism; their method is thus considered one of the most universal ethnological facts. Similarly, it's misguided to see such a plan to starve the physical element and desires as a sign of insanity (as some clumsy, roast-beef-eating "freethinkers" and Sir Christophers often do); it is, however, more certain that their method can and does lead to all kinds of mental disturbances, such as "inner lights" (as seen in the case of the Hesychasts of Mount Athos), auditory and visual hallucinations, ecstatic pleasures, and sensual eruptions (like in the history of St. Theresa). The explanations given by those who experience these events are often the height of fanatical falsehood; this is obvious. However, take note of the tone of implicit gratitude that resonates in their very wish for an explanation of this kind. The ultimate state, salvation itself, that final destination of universal hypnosis and tranquility, is always regarded by them as the greatest of mysteries, which even the most profound symbols fail to adequately express; it is perceived as an entry and return to the essence of things, a liberation from all[Pg 172] illusions, as "knowledge," as "truth," as "being"—a way out of every end, every wish, every action, as something beyond Good and Evil.
"Good and Evil," quoth the Buddhists, "both are fetters. The perfect man is master of them both."
"Good and Evil," said the Buddhists, "are both chains. The perfect person is in control of them both."
"The done and the undone," quoth the disciple of the Vedânta, "do him no hurt; the good and the evil he shakes from off him, sage that he is; his kingdom suffers no more from any act; good and evil, he goes beyond them both."—An absolutely Indian conception, as much Brahmanist as Buddhist. Neither in the Indian nor in the Christian doctrine is this "Redemption" regarded as attainable by means of virtue and moral improvement, however high they may place the value of the hypnotic efficiency of virtue: keep clear on this point—indeed it simply corresponds with the facts. The fact that they remained true on this point is perhaps to be regarded as the best specimen of realism in the three great religions, absolutely soaked as they are with morality, with this one exception. "For those who know, there is no duty." "Redemption is not attained by the acquisition of virtues; for redemption consists in being one with Brahman, who is incapable of acquiring any perfection; and equally little does it consist in the giving up of faults, for the Brahman, unity with whom is what constitutes redemption, is eternally pure" (these passages are from the Commentaries of the Cankara, quoted from the first real European expert of the Indian philosophy, my friend Paul Deussen). We wish, therefore, to pay honour to the idea of "redemption"[Pg 173] in the great religions, but it is somewhat hard to remain serious in view of the appreciation meted out to the deep sleep by these exhausted pessimists who are too tired even to dream—to the deep sleep considered, that is, as already a fusing into Brahman, as the attainment of the unio mystica with God. "When he has completely gone to sleep," says on this point the oldest and most venerable "script," "and come to perfect rest, so that he sees no more any vision, then, oh dear one, is he united with Being, he has entered into his own self—encircled by the Self with its absolute knowledge, he has no more any consciousness of that which is without or of that which is within. Day and night cross not these bridges, nor age, nor death, nor suffering, nor good deeds, nor evil deeds." "In deep sleep," say similarly the believers in this deepest of the three great religions, "does the soul lift itself from out this body of ours, enters the supreme light and stands out therein in its true shape: therein is it the supreme spirit itself, which travels about, while it jests and plays and enjoys itself, whether with women, or chariots, or friends; there do its thoughts turn no more back to this appanage of a body, to which the 'prana' (the vital breath) is harnessed like a beast of burden to the cart." None the less we will take care to realise (as we did when discussing "redemption") that in spite of all its pomps of Oriental extravagance this simply expresses the same criticism on life as did the clear, cold, Greekly cold, but yet suffering Epicurus. The hypnotic sensation of nothingness, the peace[Pg 174] of deepest sleep, anæsthesia in short––that is what passes with the sufferers and the absolutely depressed for, forsooth, their supreme good, their value of values; that is what must be treasured by them as something positive, be felt by them as the essence of the Positive (according to the same logic of the feelings, nothingness is in all pessimistic religions called God).
"The done and the undone," said the disciple of the Vedânta, "don’t harm him; he shakes off the good and the bad, being the wise sage he is; his kingdom is not affected by any actions; he transcends both good and evil."—This is a distinctly Indian idea, rooted in both Brahmanism and Buddhism. In neither Indian nor Christian teachings is "Redemption" seen as something achievable through virtue and moral growth, no matter how highly they value the hypnotic power of virtue: it’s crucial to be clear on this point—this aligns with the facts. The fact that they remain true to this idea is perhaps the best example of realism in the three major religions, which are otherwise deeply moral, with this one exception. "For those who know, there is no duty." "Redemption isn’t gained through acquiring virtues; because redemption is about being one with Brahman, who cannot attain any perfection; nor does it come from the abandonment of faults, since Brahman, with whom unity represents redemption, is eternally pure" (these quotations come from the Commentaries of the Cankara, as cited by the first true European expert on Indian philosophy, my friend Paul Deussen). Thus, we wish to honor the concept of "redemption" in the major religions, but it’s a bit difficult to stay serious in light of the reverence given to deep sleep by these worn-out pessimists who are too tired even to dream—deep sleep as a merging with Brahman, as achieving the unio mystica with God. "When he has fully gone to sleep," says the oldest and most revered "script," "and has reached complete rest, so that he perceives no more visions, then, dear one, he is united with Being, having entered into his own self—surrounded by the Self with its absolute knowledge, he has no awareness of what is outside or inside. Day and night do not cross these bridges, nor age, nor death, nor suffering, nor good deeds, nor evil deeds." "In deep sleep," similarly say the followers of this deepest of the three great religions, "the soul rises from this body of ours, enters the supreme light, and reveals itself in its true form: in it, the supreme spirit roams, enjoying itself, whether with women, or chariots, or friends; there its thoughts no longer return to this body, to which the 'prana' (the life force) is bound like a beast of burden to a cart." Nevertheless, we will ensure to understand (as we did when discussing "redemption") that despite all its elaborate Oriental imagery, this expresses the same critical view of life as did the clear, cool, Greek but still suffering Epicurus. The hypnotic sense of nothingness, the peace of deep sleep, in short, anesthesia—that is what the sufferers and the severely depressed perceive as their highest good, their value of values; that is what must be cherished by them as something positive, felt by them as the essence of the Positive (according to the same logic of feelings, nothingness is referred to as God in all pessimistic religions).
18.
18.
Such a hypnotic deadening of sensibility and susceptibility to pain, which presupposes somewhat rare powers, especially courage, contempt of opinion, intellectual stoicism, is less frequent than another and certainly easier training which is tried against states of depression. I mean mechanical activity. It is indisputable that a suffering existence can be thereby considerably alleviated. This fact is called to-day by the somewhat ignoble title of the "Blessing of work." The alleviation consists in the attention of the sufferer being absolutely diverted from suffering, in the incessant monopoly of the consciousness by action, so that consequently there is little room left for suffering––for narrow is it, this chamber of human consciousness! Mechanical activity and its corollaries, such as absolute regularity, punctilious unreasoning obedience, the chronic routine of life, the complete occupation of time, a certain liberty to be impersonal, nay, a training in "impersonality," self-forgetfulness, "incuria sui"––with what thoroughness and expert subtlety have all[Pg 175] these methods been exploited by the ascetic priest in his war with pain!
Such a hypnotic numbing of sensitivity and ability to feel pain, which requires somewhat rare qualities, especially courage, disregard for others' opinions, and intellectual resilience, is less common than another, certainly simpler training that’s used against depression. I'm talking about mechanical activity. It's clear that a painful existence can be significantly eased this way. This is currently referred to by the somewhat unflattering term "the Blessing of work." The relief comes from the sufferer's focus being completely shifted away from their pain, with constant action taking over their awareness, leaving little space for suffering—because that space is so narrow in human consciousness! Mechanical activity and its effects, like strict regularity, mindless obedience, the constant routine of daily life, full occupation of time, a certain freedom to be impersonal, even a training in "impersonality," self-forgetfulness, "incuria sui"—how thoroughly and skillfully have all these methods been utilized by the ascetic priest in his battle with pain!
When he has to tackle sufferers of the lower orders, slaves, or prisoners (or women, who for the most part are a compound of labour-slave and prisoner), all he has to do is to juggle a little with the names, and to rechristen, so as to make them see henceforth a benefit, a comparative happiness, in objects which they hated—the slave's discontent with his lot was at any rate not invented by the priests. An even more popular means of fighting depression is the ordaining of a little joy, which is easily accessible and can be made into a rule; this medication is frequently used in conjunction with the former ones. The most frequent form in which joy is prescribed as a cure is the joy in producing joy (such as doing good, giving presents, alleviating, helping, exhorting, comforting, praising, treating with distinction); together with the prescription of "love your neighbour." The ascetic priest prescribes, though in the most cautious doses, what is practically a stimulation of the strongest and most life-assertive impulse—the Will for Power. The happiness involved in the "smallest superiority" which is the concomitant of all benefiting, helping, extolling, making one's self useful, is the most ample consolation, of which, if they are well-advised, physiological distortions avail themselves: in other cases they hurt each other, and naturally in obedience to the same radical instinct. An investigation of the origin of Christianity in the Roman world shows that co-operative unions for poverty,[Pg 176] sickness, and burial sprang up in the lowest stratum of contemporary society, amid which the chief antidote against depression, the little joy experienced in mutual benefits, was deliberately fostered. Perchance this was then a novelty, a real discovery? This conjuring up of the will for co-operation, for family organisation, for communal life, for "Cœnacula" necessarily brought the Will for Power, which had been already infinitesimally stimulated, to a new and much fuller manifestation. The herd organisation is a genuine advance and triumph in the fight with depression. With the growth of the community there matures even to individuals a new interest, which often enough takes him out of the more personal element in his discontent, his aversion to himself, the "despectus sui" of Geulincx. All sick and diseased people strive instinctively after a herd-organisation, out of a desire to shake off their sense of oppressive discomfort and weakness; the ascetic priest divines this instinct and promotes it; wherever a herd exists it is the instinct of weakness which has wished for the herd, and the cleverness of the priests which has organised it, for, mark this: by an equally natural necessity the strong strive as much for isolation as the weak for union: when the former bind themselves it is only with a view to an aggressive joint action and joint satisfaction of their Will for Power, much against the wishes of their individual consciences; the latter, on the contrary, range themselves together with positive delight in such a muster—their instincts are as much gratified thereby as the instincts of the[Pg 177] "born master" (that is, the solitary beast-of-prey species of man) are disturbed and wounded to the quick by organisation. There is always lurking beneath every oligarchy—such is the universal lesson of history—the desire for tyranny. Every oligarchy is continually quivering with the tension of the effort required by each individual to keep mastering this desire. (Such, e.g., was the Greek; Plato shows it in a hundred places, Plato, who knew his contemporaries—and himself.)
When he has to deal with people from the lower classes, slaves, or prisoners (or women, who are often a mix of laborer and prisoner), all he needs to do is play around with the names and rebrand them to help them see a benefit, a sense of happiness, in things they previously hated—the slave's dissatisfaction with his situation was at least not created by the priests. A popular way to combat depression is through the promotion of a little joy, which is easily obtainable and can be turned into a regular practice; this approach is often combined with the previous ones. The most common way joy is suggested as a remedy is through the joy of creating joy (like doing good, giving gifts, easing suffering, helping, encouraging, comforting, praising, and treating others with respect); along with the advice to "love your neighbor." The ascetic priest recommends, though in careful doses, what is essentially a boost of the strongest and most life-affirming impulse—the Will for Power. The happiness tied to experiencing the "smallest superiority" that comes from benefiting, helping, praising, and being useful is the most significant consolation, which, if they play their cards right, people can leverage: in other situations, they harm each other, driven by the same fundamental instinct. An investigation into the origins of Christianity in the Roman world reveals that cooperative groups for addressing poverty,[Pg 176] sickness, and burial emerged in the lowest layers of society, within which the key counter to depression, the little joy found in reciprocal benefits, was consciously encouraged. Perhaps this was a novelty, a true discovery? This encouragement of the desire for collaboration, family structure, communal living, for "Cœnacula", inevitably amplified the Will for Power, which had already been subtly stimulated, to a new and much fuller expression. Herd organization represents a true advancement and victory in the battle against depression. As the community grows, individuals develop a new interest that often pulls them away from the more personal aspects of their dissatisfaction, their self-loathing, the "despectus sui" of Geulincx. All sick and affected individuals instinctively seek a herd organization to escape their feelings of discomfort and weakness; the ascetic priest senses this instinct and fosters it; wherever a herd exists, it is the desire for solidarity that has sparked its creation, aided by the ingenuity of the priests; note that, by an equally natural necessity, the strong seek as much isolation as the weak seek union: when the former come together, it's only for aggressive joint action and the collective satisfaction of their Will for Power, often against their personal morals; the latter, on the other hand, come together with genuine joy in such a gathering—their instincts are just as satisfied by it as those of the[Pg 177] "born master" (the solitary predator type of person) are disturbed and deeply wounded by organization. Beneath every oligarchy lies—such is the lesson of history—a desire for tyranny. Every oligarchy constantly wrestles with the tension of each member's effort to keep that desire in check. (Such was the case, e.g., with the Greeks; Plato illustrates this in many places, knowing both his peers—and himself.)
19.
19.
The methods employed by the ascetic priest, which we have already learnt to know—stifling of all vitality, mechanical energy, the little joy, and especially the method of "love your neighbour" herd-organisation, the awaking of the communal consciousness of power, to such a pitch that the individual's disgust with himself becomes eclipsed by his delight in the thriving of the community—these are, according to modern standards, the "innocent" methods employed in the fight with depression; let us turn now to the more interesting topic of the "guilty" methods. The guilty methods spell one thing: to produce emotional excess—which is used as the most efficacious anæsthetic against their depressing state of protracted pain; this is why priestly ingenuity has proved quite inexhaustible in thinking out this one question: "By what means can you produce an emotional excess?" This sounds harsh: it is manifest that it would sound[Pg 178] nicer and would grate on one's ears less, if I were to say, forsooth: "The ascetic priest made use at all times of the enthusiasm contained in all strong emotions." But what is the good of still soothing the delicate ears of our modern effeminates? What is the good on our side of budging one single inch before their verbal Pecksniffianism. For us psychologists to do that would be at once practical Pecksniffianism, apart from the fact of its nauseating us. The good taste (others might say, the righteousness) of a psychologist nowadays consists, if at all, in combating the shamefully moralised language with which all modern judgments on men and things are smeared. For, do not deceive yourself: what constitutes the chief characteristic of modern souls and of modern books is not the lying, but the innocence which is part and parcel of their intellectual dishonesty. The inevitable running up against this "innocence" everywhere constitutes the most distasteful feature of the somewhat dangerous business which a modern psychologist has to undertake: it is a part of our great danger—it is a road which perhaps leads us straight to the great nausea—I know quite well the purpose which all modern books will and can serve (granted that they last, which I am not afraid of, and granted equally that there is to be at some future day a generation with a more rigid, more severe, and healthier taste)—the function which all modernity generally will serve with posterity: that of an emetic,—and this by reason of its moral sugariness and falsity, its[Pg 179] ingrained feminism, which it is pleased to call "Idealism," and at any rate believes to be idealism. Our cultured men of to-day, our "good" men, do not lie—that is true; but it does not redound to their honour! The real lie, the genuine, determined, "honest" lie (on whose value you can listen to Plato) would prove too tough and strong an article for them by a long way; it would be asking them to do what people have been forbidden to ask them to do, to open their eyes to their own selves, and to learn to distinguish between "true" and "false" in their own selves. The dishonest lie alone suits them: everything which feels a good man is perfectly incapable of any other attitude to anything than that of a dishonourable liar, an absolute liar, but none the less an innocent liar, a blue-eyed liar, a virtuous liar. These "good men," they are all now tainted with morality through and through, and as far as honour is concerned they are disgraced and corrupted for all eternity. Which of them could stand a further truth "about man"? or, put more tangibly, which of them could put up with a true biography? One or two instances: Lord Byron composed a most personal autobiography, but Thomas Moore was "too good" for it; he burnt his friend's papers. Dr. Gwinner, Schopenhauer's executor, is said to have done the same; for Schopenhauer as well wrote much about himself, and perhaps also against himself: (εἰς ἑαντόν). The virtuous American Thayer, Beethoven's biographer, suddenly stopped his work: he had come to a certain[Pg 180] point in that honourable and simple life, and could stand it no longer. Moral: What sensible man nowadays writes one honest word about himself? He must already belong to the Order of Holy Foolhardiness. We are promised an autobiography of Richard Wagner; who doubts but that it would be a clever autobiography? Think, forsooth, of the grotesque horror which the Catholic priest Janssen aroused in Germany with his inconceivably square and harmless pictures of the German Reformation; what wouldn't people do if some real psychologist were to tell us about a genuine Luther, tell us, not with the moralist simplicity of a country priest or the sweet and cautious modesty of a Protestant historian, but say with the fearlessness of a Taine, that springs from force of character and not from a prudent toleration of force. (The Germans, by the bye, have already produced the classic specimen of this toleration—they may well be allowed to reckon him as one of their own, in Leopold Ranke, that born classical advocate of every causa fortior, that cleverest of all the clever opportunists.)
The methods used by the ascetic priest, which we’ve come to know—suppressing all vitality, mechanical energy, minimal joy, and especially the "love your neighbor" herd mentality, and awakening the collective consciousness of power to such a point that an individual's self-disgust is overshadowed by their joy in the community's success—these are, by today's standards, the "innocent" approaches in the battle against depression; now, let's shift to the more interesting topic of the "guilty" methods. The guilty methods mean one thing: to create emotional excess—used as the most effective anesthetic against their ongoing pain; this is why the cleverness of priests has constantly revolved around this one question: "How can you create emotional excess?" This may sound harsh: it’s clear that it would sound[Pg 178] nicer and be easier on the ears if I were to say, indeed: "The ascetic priest always tapped into the enthusiasm found in strong emotions." But what’s the point of still softening the sensitive ears of our modern softies? What’s the benefit on our side of giving an inch to their self-righteousness? For us psychologists to do that would be nothing but practical self-righteousness, not to mention that it disgusts us. The good taste (others might call it righteousness) of a psychologist today consists, if anything, in fighting against the shamefully moralistic language with which all modern judgments about people and things are coated. Because, don’t fool yourself: the main characteristic of modern souls and modern books isn’t the dishonesty, but the innocence that is part of their intellectual dishonesty. This unavoidable encounter with "innocence" everywhere is the most unpleasant part of the somewhat risky job a modern psychologist has to undertake: it is a part of our great danger—it’s a path that might lead us straight to extreme disgust—I know very well the role that all modern books will serve (assuming they last, which I’m not worried about, and assuming, too, that at some point there will be a generation with a stricter, harsher, and healthier taste)—the function that all modernity will generally have with future generations: that of an emetic—thanks to its moral sweetness and falsity, its[Pg 179] ingrained feminism, which it calls "Idealism," and believes to be idealism. Our cultured people today, our "good" people, don’t lie—that’s true; but it doesn’t bring them any honor! The real lie, the genuine, determined, "honest" lie (on which you can listen to Plato) would be far too tough and strong a pill for them; it would be asking them to do what they’ve been forbidden to do, to open their eyes to themselves, and to learn to differentiate between "true" and "false" within themselves. The dishonest lie alone suits them: everything that feels like a good person is totally incapable of anything other than the attitude of a dishonorable liar, an absolute liar, but still an innocent liar, a blue-eyed liar, a virtuous liar. These "good people," they are all now thoroughly tainted with morality, and as far as honor goes, they are forever disgraced and corrupted. Which of them could stand further truth "about man"? or, more practically, which of them could handle a true biography? A couple of examples: Lord Byron wrote a very personal autobiography, but Thomas Moore was "too good" for it; he burned his friend’s papers. Dr. Gwinner, Schopenhauer's executor, is rumored to have done the same; for Schopenhauer also wrote much about himself, and maybe even against himself: (εἰς ἑαντόν). The virtuous American Thayer, Beethoven's biographer, suddenly halted his work: he reached a certain[Pg 180] point in that honorable and simple life and could take it no longer. Moral: What sensible person these days writes one honest word about themselves? They must already belong to the Order of Holy Foolhardiness. We are promised an autobiography from Richard Wagner; who doubts it would be a clever autobiography? Just think of the grotesque horror that the Catholic priest Janssen provoked in Germany with his unimaginably simplistic and harmless portrayals of the German Reformation; what wouldn’t people do if some real psychologist revealed a genuine Luther, not with the moral simplicity of a country priest or the sweet and cautious modesty of a Protestant historian, but with the boldness of a Taine, which comes from strength of character and not from a prudent tolerance of strength. (The Germans, by the way, have already produced the classic example of this tolerance—they can very well count him among their own, Leopold Ranke, that born classical advocate of every causa fortior, the cleverest of all clever opportunists.)
20.
20.
But you will soon understand me.—Putting it shortly, there is reason enough, is there not, for us psychologists nowadays never getting from a certain mistrust of out own selves? Probably even we ourselves are still "too good" for our work, probably, whatever contempt we[Pg 181] feel for this popular craze for morality, we ourselves are perhaps none the less its victims, prey, and slaves; probably it infects even us. Of what was that diplomat warning us, when he said to his colleagues: "Let us especially mistrust our first impulses, gentlemen! they are almost always good"? So should nowadays every psychologist talk to his colleagues. And thus we get back to our problem, which in point of fact does require from us a certain severity, a certain mistrust especially against "first impulses." The ascetic ideal in the service of projected emotional excess:—he who remembers the previous essay will already partially anticipate the essential meaning compressed into these above ten words. The thorough unswitching of the human soul, the plunging of it into terror, frost, ardour, rapture, so as to free it, as through some lightning shock, from all the smallness and pettiness of unhappiness, depression, and discomfort: what ways lead to this goal? And which of these ways does so most safely?... At bottom all great emotions have this power, provided that they find a sudden outlet—emotions such as rage, fear, lust, revenge, hope, triumph, despair, cruelty; and, in sooth, the ascetic priest has had no scruples in taking into his service the whole pack of hounds that rage in the human kennel, unleashing now these and now those, with the same constant object of waking man out of his protracted melancholy, of chasing away, at any rate for a time, his dull pain, his shrinking misery, but always under the sanction of a religious interpretation and justification.[Pg 182] This emotional excess has subsequently to be paid for, this is self-evident—it makes the ill more ill—and therefore this kind of remedy for pain is according to modern standards a "guilty" kind.
But you'll understand me soon. To put it simply, isn’t there enough reason for us psychologists today to feel a certain mistrust toward ourselves? Maybe we’re still “too good” for our work, and despite whatever disdain we might have for this popular obsession with morality, we might still be its victims, prey, and slaves; perhaps it affects us too. What was that diplomat warning us about when he said to his colleagues: “Let’s especially mistrust our first impulses, gentlemen! They’re almost always good”? Every psychologist today should probably say the same to their colleagues. And so we return to our issue, which does require a certain severity and a particular mistrust, especially against “first impulses.” The ascetic ideal in the pursuit of emotional excess: anyone who remembers the previous essay will partially predict the essential meaning packed into those ten words. The complete unswitching of the human soul—immersing it in terror, chill, passion, ecstasy—to free it, like a sudden lightning shock, from all the smallness and pettiness of unhappiness, depression, and discomfort: what paths lead to this goal? And which of these paths is the safest? At the core, all great emotions have this power, as long as they find a sudden outlet—emotions like rage, fear, lust, revenge, hope, triumph, despair, cruelty; indeed, the ascetic priest has had no qualms about using every bit of the raging pack that resides in humanity, unleashing one emotion or another, always with the goal of awakening man from his prolonged melancholy, at least temporarily driving away his dull pain, his withering misery, but always under the cover of a religious interpretation and justification. This emotional excess must eventually be paid for; that's obvious—it makes the sick even sicker—and thus this kind of remedy for pain is considered “guilty” by modern standards.
The dictates of fairness, however, require that we should all the more emphasise the fact that this remedy is applied with a good conscience, that the ascetic priest has prescribed it in the most implicit belief in its utility and indispensability;—often enough almost collapsing in the presence of the pain which he created;—that we should similarly emphasise the fact that the violent physiological revenges of such excesses, even perhaps the mental disturbances, are not absolutely inconsistent with the general tenor of this kind of remedy; this remedy, which, as we have shown previously, is not for the purpose of healing diseases, but of fighting the unhappiness of that depression, the alleviation and deadening of which was its object. The object was consequently achieved. The keynote by which the ascetic priest was enabled to get every kind of agonising and ecstatic music to play on the fibres of the human soul—was, as every one knows, the exploitation of the feeling of "guilt." I have already indicated in the previous essay the origin of this feeling—as a piece of animal psychology and nothing else: we were thus confronted with the feeling of "guilt," in its crude state, as it were. It was first in the hands of the priest, real artist that he was in the feeling of guilt, that it took shape—oh, what a shape![Pg 183] "Sin"—for that is the name of the new priestly version of the animal "bad-conscience" (the inverted cruelty)—has up to the present been the greatest event in the history of the diseased soul: in "sin" we find the most perilous and fatal masterpiece of religious interpretation. Imagine man, suffering from himself, some way or other but at any rate physiologically, perhaps like an animal shut up in a cage, not clear as to the why and the wherefore! imagine him in his desire for reasons—reasons bring relief—in his desire again for remedies, narcotics at last, consulting one, who knows even the occult—and see, lo and behold, he gets a hint from his wizard, the ascetic priest, his first hint on the "cause" of his trouble: he must search for it in himself, in his guiltiness, in a piece of the past, he must understand his very suffering as a state of punishment. He has heard, he has understood, has the unfortunate: he is now in the plight of a hen round which a line has been drawn. He never gets out of the circle of lines. The sick man has been turned into "the sinner"—and now for a few thousand years we never get away from the sight of this new invalid, of "a sinner"—shall we ever get away from it?—wherever we just look, everywhere the hypnotic gaze of the sinner always moving in one direction (in the direction of guilt, the only cause of suffering); everywhere the evil conscience, this "greuliche thier,"[4] to use Luther's language; everywhere rumination over the past, a distorted view of action, the gaze of the "green-eyed[Pg 184] monster" turned on all action; everywhere the wilful misunderstanding of suffering, its transvaluation into feelings of guilt, fear of retribution; everywhere the scourge, the hairy shirt, the starving body, contrition; everywhere the sinner breaking himself on the ghastly wheel of a restless and morbidly eager conscience; everywhere mute pain, extreme fear, the agony of a tortured heart, the spasms of an unknown happiness, the shriek for "redemption." In point of fact, thanks to this system of procedure, the old depression, dullness, and fatigue were absolutely conquered, life itself became very interesting again, awake, eternally awake, sleepless, glowing, burnt away, exhausted and yet not tired—such was the figure cut by man, "the sinner," who was initiated into these mysteries. This grand old wizard of an ascetic priest fighting with depression—he had clearly triumphed, his kingdom had come: men no longer grumbled at pain, men panted after pain: "More pain! More pain!" So for centuries on end shrieked the demand of his acolytes and initiates. Every emotional excess which hurt; everything which broke, overthrew, crushed, transported, ravished; the mystery of torture-chambers, the ingenuity of hell itself—all this was now discovered, divined, exploited, all this was at the service of the wizard, all this served to promote the triumph of his ideal, the ascetic ideal. "My kingdom is not of this world," quoth he, both at the beginning and at the end: had he still the right to talk like that?—Goethe has maintained that there are only thirty-six tragic situations: we would infer from that, did we not know otherwise,[Pg 185] that Goethe was no ascetic priest. He—knows more.
The demands of fairness, however, require us to emphasize even more that this remedy is applied with a good conscience; that the ascetic priest has prescribed it with the utmost belief in its usefulness and necessity—often nearly collapsing under the weight of the pain he caused. We should also stress that the intense physical responses to such excesses, even potentially the mental disturbances, are not completely inconsistent with the overall purpose of this remedy. This remedy, as we have previously shown, is not intended to heal diseases but to combat the unhappiness of that depression, which it aims to alleviate and numb. The goal was thus achieved. The key that allowed the ascetic priest to make every kind of agonizing and ecstatic music resonate in the fibers of the human soul was, as everyone knows, the manipulation of the feeling of "guilt." I have already pointed out in the previous essay the origin of this feeling—as a part of animal psychology and nothing more; we were faced with the feeling of "guilt," in its raw state, so to speak. It was only in the hands of the priest, a true artist in the feeling of guilt, that it took shape—oh, what a shape![Pg 183] "Sin"—this is the name for the new priestly version of the animal "bad-conscience" (the twisted cruelty)—has been the most significant event in the history of the afflicted soul: within "sin," we find the most dangerous and fatal masterpiece of religious interpretation. Picture a person, suffering from themselves in some way, physiologically perhaps like an animal trapped in a cage, unclear about the reasons for their pain! Imagine them longing for explanations—because reasons bring relief—in their desire for solutions, finally seeking out narcotics, consulting someone who knows the obscure—and behold, they receive a hint from their wizard, the ascetic priest, their first clue about the "cause" of their trouble: they must seek it within themselves, in their guilt, in a piece of their past; they must view their suffering as a state of punishment. They have heard, they have understood, has the unfortunate: they are now in the situation of a hen trapped within a line drawn around it. They cannot escape the circle of lines. The sick person has been transformed into "the sinner"—and now for thousands of years we have been stuck with this new invalid, the "sinner"—will we ever be free from it?—wherever we look, the hypnotic gaze of the sinner remains focused in one direction (toward guilt, the only reason for suffering); everywhere we see the torment of a guilty conscience, this "greuliche thier,"[4] as Luther put it; everywhere there is an obsessive pondering over the past, a distorted view of actions, the glare of the "green-eyed[Pg 184] monster" cast upon all deeds; everywhere the willful misunderstanding of suffering, its transformation into feelings of guilt, and fear of punishment; everywhere the scourge, the hair shirt, the starving body, remorse; everywhere the sinner breaking themselves on the gruesome wheel of an anxious and morbidly eager conscience; everywhere there is silent pain, extreme fear, the heart-wrenching agony of a tormented soul, spasms of an unknown happiness, the cry for "redemption." In fact, thanks to this approach, the old feelings of depression, apathy, and tiredness were entirely overcome; life itself became very interesting again—alive, eternally awake, sleepless, radiant, burned out, exhausted yet not weary—such was the presence of man, "the sinner," who was initiated into these mysteries. This grand old wizard of an ascetic priest battling with depression—he had undeniably triumphed, his kingdom had arrived: people no longer complained about pain; they sought pain: "More pain! More pain!" For centuries, this demand echoed from his followers and initiates. Every emotional excess that caused hurt; everything that broke, upended, crushed, transported, ravished; the enigma of torture chambers and the cunning of hell itself—all of this was now discovered, contemplated, exploited, and all of it served the wizard, all of it advanced the triumph of his ideal, the ascetic ideal. "My kingdom is not of this world," he declared, both at the beginning and at the end: did he still have the right to say that?—Goethe believed that there are only thirty-six tragic situations: we would infer from that, if we didn't know otherwise,[Pg 185] that Goethe was no ascetic priest. He—knows more.
21.
21.
So far as all this kind of priestly medicine-mongering, the "guilty" kind, is concerned, every word of criticism is superfluous. As for the suggestion that emotional excess of the type, which in these cases the ascetic priest is fain to order to his sick patients (under the most sacred euphemism, as is obvious, and equally impregnated with the sanctity of his purpose), has ever really been of use to any sick man, who, forsooth, would feel inclined to maintain a proposition of that character? At any rate, some understanding should be come to as to the expression "be of use." If you only wish to express that such a system of treatment has reformed man, I do not gainsay it: I merely add that "reformed" conveys to my mind as much as "tamed," "weakened," "discouraged," "refined," "daintified," "emasculated" (and thus it means almost as much as injured). But when you have to deal principally with sick, depressed, and oppressed creatures, such a system, even granted that it makes the ill "better," under any circumstances also makes them more ill: ask the mad-doctors the invariable result of a methodical application of penance-torture, contrition, and salvation ecstasies. Similarly ask history. In every body politic where the ascetic priest has established this treatment of the sick, disease has on every occasion spread with sinister speed throughout[Pg 186] its length and breadth. What was always the "result"? A shattered nervous system, in addition to the existing malady, and this in the greatest as in the smallest, in the individuals as in masses. We find, in consequence of the penance and redemption-training, awful epileptic epidemics, the greatest known to history, such as the St. Vitus and St. John dances of the Middle Ages; we find, as another phase of its after-effect, frightful mutilations and chronic depressions, by means of which the temperament of a nation or a city (Geneva, Bale) is turned once for all into its opposite;—this training, again, is responsible for the witch-hysteria, a phenomenon analogous to somnambulism (eight great epidemic outbursts of this only between 1564 and 1605);—we find similarly in its train those delirious death-cravings of large masses, whose awful "shriek," "evviva la morte!" was heard over the whole of Europe, now interrupted by voluptuous variations and anon by a rage for destruction, just as the same emotional sequence with the same intermittencies and sudden changes is now universally observed in every case where the ascetic doctrine of sin scores once more a great success (religious neurosis appears as a manifestation of the devil, there is no doubt of it. What is it? Quæritur). Speaking generally, the ascetic ideal and its sublime-moral cult, this most ingenious, reckless, and perilous systematisation of all methods of emotional excess, is writ large in a dreadful and unforgettable fashion on the whole history of man, and unfortunately not only on history. I was scarcely able to put forward any other element which attacked the[Pg 187] health and race efficiency of Europeans with more destructive power than did this ideal; it can be dubbed,without exaggeration, the real fatality in the history of the health of the European man. At the most you can merely draw a comparison with the specifically German influence: I mean the alcohol poisoning of Europe, which up to the present has kept pace exactly with the political and racial pre–dominance of the Germans (where they inoculated their blood, there too did they inoculate their vice). Third in the series comes syphilis—magno sed proximo intervallo.
As far as all this kind of priestly medicine, the "guilty" kind, is concerned, every word of criticism is unnecessary. Regarding the idea that emotional excess from ascetic priests, which they often prescribe to their sick patients (under the guise of sacred euphemism, clearly infused with the sanctity of their purpose), has ever truly helped anyone who would dare to support such a claim—who would actually say that? At the very least, we need to clarify what "be of use" means. If you mean that such a treatment has reformed a person, I won’t argue against that: I just want to point out that "reformed" to me feels similar to "tamed," "weakened," "discouraged," "refined," "overly delicate," "emasculated," and thus, it almost means "injured." But when you’re mainly dealing with sick, depressed, and oppressed individuals, even if this approach makes the ill feel "better," it also makes them more unwell: just ask mental health professionals about the consistent outcomes of rigorous application of penance, self-reproach, and salvation-induced ecstasies. Similarly, look to history. In every society where the ascetic priest has imposed this treatment on the sick, diseases have swiftly spread throughout its entirety. What has always been the outcome? A broken nervous system, in addition to the existing illness, affecting both individuals and groups. As a result of penance and redemption practices, we see terrifying epidemics of epilepsy, the largest ever recorded, such as the St. Vitus and St. John dances of the Middle Ages; we also find, as a related aftermath, horrific mutilations and chronic depression, which reshapes the spirit of a nation or city (like Geneva or Basel) entirely; this training is also linked to the witch hysteria, a phenomenon similar to sleepwalking (with eight major epidemics just between 1564 and 1605); we observe as well the mass delirium for death, whose haunting "scream," "evviva la morte!" echoed across Europe, alternating between hedonistic expressions and an urge for destruction, just as we're seeing today whenever the ascetic doctrine of sin achieves a significant victory (religious neurosis is undeniably a manifestation of the devil—what is it? Quæritur). Broadly speaking, the ascetic ideal and its elevated moral worship—a particularly cunning, reckless, and dangerous systematization of emotional excess—is starkly etched into the overall history of humanity, and sadly, not just in history. I hardly found any other factor that attacked the health and racial efficiency of Europeans with more destructive force than this ideal; it can be justly called the real disaster in the history of European health. You might only compare it to the specifically German influence: I mean the alcohol abuse in Europe, which has mirrored the political and racial dominance of the Germans (where they spread their blood, they also spread their vice). In third place comes syphilis—magno sed proximo intervallo.
22.
22.
The ascetic priest has, wherever he has obtained the mastery, corrupted the health of the soul, he has consequently also corrupted taste in artibus et litteris—he corrupts it still. "Consequently?" I hope I shall be granted this "consequently "; at any rate, I am not going to prove it first. One solitary indication, it concerns the arch-book of Christian literature, their real model, their "book-in-itself." In the very midst of the Græco-Roman splendour, which was also a splendour of books, face to face with an ancient world of writings which had not yet fallen into decay and ruin, at a time when certain books were still to be read, to possess which we would give nowadays half our literature in exchange, at that time the simplicity and vanity of Christian agitators (they are generally called Fathers of the Church) dared to declare: "We too have our classical literature, we do not need that of the Greeks"—and meanwhile they[Pg 188] proudly pointed to their books of legends, their letters of apostles, and their apologetic tractlets, just in the same way that to-day the English "Salvation Army" wages its fight against Shakespeare and other "heathens" with an analogous literature. You already guess it, I do not like the "New Testament"; it almost upsets me that I stand so isolated in my taste so far as concerns this valued, this over-valued Scripture; the taste of two thousand years is against me; but what boots it! "Here I stand! I cannot help myself"[5]—I have the courage of my bad taste. The Old Testament—yes, that is something quite different, all honour to the Old Testament! I find therein great men, an heroic landscape, and one of the rarest phenomena in the world, the incomparable naïveté of the strong heart; further still, I find a people. In the New, on the contrary, just a hostel of petty sects, pure rococo of the soul, twisting angles and fancy touches, nothing but conventicle air, not to forget an occasional whiff of bucolic sweetness which appertains to the epoch (and the Roman province) and is less Jewish than Hellenistic. Meekness and braggadocio cheek by jowl; an emotional garrulousness that almost deafens; passionate hysteria, but no passion; painful pantomime; here manifestly every one lacked good breeding. How dare any one make so much fuss about their little failings as do these pious little fellows! No one cares a straw about it—let[Pg 189] alone God. Finally they actually wish to have "the crown of eternal life," do all these little provincials! In return for what, in sooth? For what end? It is impossible to carry insolence any further. An immortal Peter! who could stand him! They have an ambition which makes one laugh: the thing dishes up cut and dried his most personal life, his melancholies, and common-or-garden troubles, as though the Universe itself were under an obligation to bother itself about them, for it never gets tired of wrapping up God Himself in the petty misery in which its troubles are involved. And how about the atrocious form of this chronic hobnobbing with God? This Jewish, and not merely Jewish, slobbering and clawing importunacy towards God!—There exist little despised "heathen nations" in East Asia, from whom these first Christians could have learnt something worth learning, a little tact in worshiping; these nations do not allow themselves to say aloud the name of their God. This seems to me delicate enough, it is certain that it is too delicate, and not only for primitive Christians; to take a contrast, just recollect Luther, the most "eloquent" and insolent peasant whom Germany has had, think of the Lutherian tone, in which he felt quite the most in his element during his tête-à-têtes with God. Luther's opposition to the mediæval saints of the Church (in particular, against "that devil's hog, the Pope"), was, there is no doubt, at bottom the opposition of a boor, who was offended at the good etiquette of the Church, that worship-etiquette of the sacerdotal code, which only admits[Pg 190] to the holy of holies the initiated and the silent, and shuts the door against the boors. These definitely were not to be allowed a hearing in this planet—but Luther the peasant simply wished it otherwise; as it was, it was not German enough for him. He personally wished himself to talk direct, to talk personally, to talk "straight from the shoulder" with his God. Well, he's done it. The ascetic ideal, you will guess, was at no time and in no place, a school of good taste, still less of good manners—at the best it was a school for sacerdotal manners: that is, it contains in itself something which was a deadly enemy to all good manners. Lack of measure, opposition to measure, it is itself a "non plus ultra."
The ascetic priest has, wherever he has taken control, damaged the health of the soul, and as a result, he has also damaged taste in arts and letters—and he continues to do so. "As a result?" I hope I’m allowed this "as a result"; at least, I’m not going to prove it right now. One clear piece of evidence refers to the main book of Christian literature, their true model, their "book-in-itself." In the midst of the Greco-Roman splendor, which was also a splendor of books, face to face with an ancient world of writings that had not yet fallen into decay and ruin, at a time when certain books were still being read—books we would trade half our literature for nowadays—at that time, the simplicity and conceit of Christian agitators (commonly called the Fathers of the Church) had the audacity to declare: "We too have our classical literature, we do not need that of the Greeks"—and meanwhile they[Pg 188] proudly showcased their books of legends, their letters from the apostles, and their apologetic pamphlets, just like today’s English "Salvation Army" fights against Shakespeare and other "heathens" with similar literature. You can probably guess it; I do not like the "New Testament"; it nearly disturbs me that I feel so alone in my taste concerning this valued, this overvalued Scripture; the taste of two thousand years is against me; but what does it matter! "Here I stand! I cannot help myself"[5]—I have the courage of my offbeat taste. The Old Testament—yes, that is something completely different, all praise to the Old Testament! I find great individuals there, a heroic landscape, and one of the rarest phenomena in the world, the incomparable naïveté of the strong heart; moreover, I find a people. In the New, on the other hand, it’s just a collection of minor sects, pure rococo of the soul, twisting angles and fancy touches, nothing but a conventicle atmosphere, not to mention a hint of pastoral sweetness related to the era (and the Roman province) that’s more Hellenistic than Jewish. Meekness and boastfulness side by side; an emotional rambling that’s almost deafening; passionate hysteria, but no real passion; painful pantomime; clearly, everyone lacked good manners. How dare anyone make such a fuss over their minor failings as these pious little individuals do! No one cares a bit about it—let[Pg 189] alone God. In the end, they actually wish to receive "the crown of eternal life," these little provincials! In exchange for what, exactly? For what purpose? It’s impossible to carry arrogance any further. An immortal Peter! who could tolerate him! They have an ambition that’s laughable: the thing lays bare his most personal life, his melancholies, and everyday troubles, as if the Universe itself were obliged to concern itself with them, as it never tires of entangling God Himself in the petty misery of its concerns. And what about the atrocious form of this constant chitchat with God? This Jewish, and not merely Jewish, slobbering and bothersome persistence towards God!—There are little despised "heathen nations" in East Asia from which these early Christians could have learned something worth knowing, a little tact in worship; these nations do not say the name of their God out loud. This seems delicate enough; it is certainly too delicate, not only for primitive Christians; for comparison, just remember Luther, the most "eloquent" and brash peasant Germany has known, think of the Lutherian tone in which he felt completely at ease during his tête-à-têtes with God. Luther’s opposition to the medieval saints of the Church (especially against "that devil’s hog, the Pope"), was, undoubtedly, at its core, the opposition of a boor, who was offended by the good etiquette of the Church, that worship-etiquette of the sacerdotal code, which only allows[Pg 190] the initiated and the silent into the holy of holies and shuts out the boors. These definitely were not meant to be heard on this planet—but Luther the peasant simply wanted it otherwise; as it stood, it wasn’t German enough for him. He personally wanted to speak directly, to speak personally, to speak "straight from the shoulder" with his God. Well, he did it. The ascetic ideal, you can guess, was never a school of good taste, much less of good manners—at best, it was a school for sacerdotal manners: that is, it contains within itself something that is a deadly enemy to all good manners. Lack of measure, opposition to measure, it itself is a "non plus ultra."
23.
23.
The ascetic ideal has corrupted not only health and taste, there are also third, fourth, fifth, and sixth things which it has corrupted—I shall take care not to go through the catalogue (when should I get to the end?). I have here to expose not what this ideal effected; but rather only what it means, on what it is based, what lies lurking behind it and under it, that of which it is the provisional expression, an obscure expression bristling with queries and misunderstandings. And with this object only in view I presumed "not to spare" my readers a glance at the awfulness of its results, a glance at its fatal results; I did this to prepare them for the final and most awful aspect presented to me by the question of the significance of that[Pg 191] ideal. What is the significance of the power of that ideal, the monstrousness of its power? Why is it given such an amount of scope? Why is not a better resistance offered against it? The ascetic ideal expresses one will: where is the opposition will, in which an opposition ideal expresses itself? The ascetic ideal has an aim— this goal is, putting it generally, that all the other interests of human life should, measured by its standard, appear petty and narrow; it explains epochs, nations, men, in reference to this one end; it forbids any other interpretation, any other end; it repudiates, denies, affirms, confirms, only in the sense of its own interpretation (and was there ever a more thoroughly elaborated system of interpretation?); it subjects itself to no power, rather does it believe in its own precedence over every power—it believes that nothing powerful exists in the world that has not first got to receive from "it" a meaning, a right to exist, a value, as being an instrument in its work, a way and means to its end, to one end. Where is the counterpart of this complete system of will, end, and interpretation? Why is the counterpart lacking? Where is the other "one aim"? But I am told it is not lacking, that not only has it fought a long and fortunate fight with that ideal, but that further it has already won the mastery over that ideal in all essentials: let our whole modern science attest this—that modern science, which, like the genuine reality-philosophy which it is, manifestly believes in itself alone, manifestly has the courage to be itself, the will to be itself, and has got on well[Pg 192] enough without God, another world, and negative virtues.
The ascetic ideal has damaged not just health and taste, but there are also more things it has affected—I'd rather not list them all (when would I even finish?). My goal is to reveal not just what this ideal accomplished but what it actually means, what it’s based on, and what lies hidden behind it and beneath it, serving as a temporary expression—an unclear expression full of questions and misunderstandings. With this focus in mind, I chose "not to spare" my readers from witnessing the horrific results, a look at its deadly consequences; I did this to ready them for the final and most terrible aspect I see in the significance of that ideal. What is the significance of the power of that ideal, the monstrousness of its power? Why is it allowed to grow so extensive? Why isn’t there better resistance against it? The ascetic ideal represents one will: where is the opposing will through which an opposition ideal expresses itself? The ascetic ideal has an aim—this goal is, broadly speaking, to make all other human interests seem trivial and narrow by its standard; it explains eras, nations, and individuals with reference to this single end; it prohibits any other interpretation or aim; it rejects, denies, affirms, and confirms only according to its own interpretation (and has there ever been a more thoroughly developed system of interpretation?). It submits to no power; rather, it believes in its own superiority over all power—it believes that nothing powerful exists in the world that has not first been given meaning, a right to exist, and value from "it," serving as a tool for its mission, a means to its one end. Where is the counterpart to this complete system of will, aim, and interpretation? Why is the counterpart missing? Where is the other "one aim"? But I’ve been told it isn’t missing; that it has fought a long and successful battle against that ideal and has essentially gained mastery over it: let our entire modern science testify to this—that modern science, which, like genuine reality philosophy, obviously believes in itself alone, clearly has the courage to be itself, the will to be itself, and has done quite well without God, another world, and negative virtues.
With all their noisy agitator-babble, however, they effect nothing with me; these trumpeters of reality are bad musicians, their voices do not come from the deeps with sufficient audibility, they are not the mouthpiece for the abyss of scientific knowledge—for to-day scientific knowledge is an abyss—the word "science," in such trumpeter-mouths, is a prostitution, an abuse, an impertinence. The truth is just the opposite from what is maintained in the ascetic theory. Science has to-day absolutely no belief in itself, let alone in an ideal superior to itself, and wherever science still consists of passion, love, ardour, suffering, it is not the opposition to that ascetic ideal, but rather the incarnation of its latest and noblest form. Does that ring strange? There are enough brave and decent working people, even among the learned men of to-day, who like their little corner, and who, just because they are pleased so to do, become at times indecently loud with their demand, that people to-day should be quite content, especially in science—for in science there is so much useful work to do. I do not deny it—there is nothing I should like less than to spoil the delight of these honest workers in their handiwork; for I rejoice in their work. But the fact of science requiring hard work, the fact of its having contented workers, is absolutely no proof of science as a whole having to-day one end, one will, one ideal, one passion for a great faith; the contrary, as I have said, is the case. When science is not the latest manifestation of the ascetic ideal—but these[Pg 193] are cases of such rarity, selectness, and exquisiteness, as to preclude the general judgment being affected thereby—science is a hiding-place for every kind of cowardice, disbelief, remorse, despectio sui, bad conscience—it is the very anxiety that springs from having no ideal, the suffering from the lack of a great love, the discontent with an enforced moderation. Oh, what does all science not cover to-day? How much, at any rate, does it not try to cover? The diligence of our best scholars, their senseless industry, their burning the candle of their brain at both ends—their very mastery in their handiwork—how often is the real meaning of all that to prevent themselves continuing to see a certain thing? Science as a self-anæsthetic: do you know that? You wound them—every one who consorts with scholars experiences this—you wound them sometimes to the quick through just a harmless word; when you think you are paying them a compliment you embitter them beyond all bounds, simply because you didn't have the finesse to infer the real kind of customers you had to tackle, the sufferer kind (who won't own up even to themselves what they really are), the dazed and unconscious kind who have only one fear—coming to consciousness.
With all their loud chatter, they don’t affect me at all; these self-proclaimed champions of reality are terrible at their craft, their voices lack the depth and resonance needed, and they definitely don’t represent the vastness of scientific knowledge—because today, scientific knowledge feels like an abyss. The term "science," in the mouths of these loudspeakers, is a disgrace, a misuse, a mockery. The truth is the complete opposite of what the strict theory suggests. Science today has absolutely no faith in itself, much less in an ideal that transcends it, and wherever science is driven by passion, love, fervor, or suffering, it is not the rejection of that strict ideal, but instead the embodiment of its most recent and noble form. Does that sound strange? There are plenty of brave and decent workers, even among today’s scholars, who are fond of their small domains, and who, because they enjoy it, sometimes become excessively loud in insisting that people today should be perfectly satisfied, especially in science—because there is so much valuable work to be done in that field. I don’t deny it—there’s nothing I want less than to ruin the joy of these honest laborers and their craft; I actually celebrate their work. But the fact that science demands hard work, and that it has satisfied workers, is by no means proof that science as a whole currently has a single purpose, a unified will, one ideal, or a passionate commitment to a great belief; on the contrary, as I’ve said, the situation is the opposite. When science isn’t the latest expression of the strict ideal—but those[Pg 193] are such rare, selective, and exquisite cases that they don’t influence the general perception—science becomes a hiding place for all sorts of cowardice, disbelief, guilt, self-loathing, and bad conscience—it reflects the very anxiety that arises from lacking an ideal, the pain of missing out on profound love, and the dissatisfaction with enforced moderation. Oh, what does science not encompass today? How much, at the very least, does it not attempt to obscure? The hard work of our finest scholars, their mindless industriousness, their working themselves to exhaustion—their mastery of their craft—how often is the true meaning behind all that just to avoid acknowledging something difficult? Science acts as a self-anesthetic: are you aware of that? You hurt them—everyone who interacts with scholars finds this out—you sometimes cut them deeply with just a harmless comment; when you think you’re complimenting them, you actually embitter them to the core, simply because you lacked the subtlety to grasp what kind of people you were dealing with, the sufferers (who won’t even admit to themselves who they truly are), the bewildered and oblivious ones who have only one fear—becoming aware.
24.
24.
And now look at the other side, at those rare cases, of which I spoke, the most supreme idealists to be found nowadays among philosophers and scholars. Have we, perchance, found in them the sought-for opponents of the ascetic ideal, its[Pg 194] anti-idealists? In fact, they believe themselves to be such, these "unbelievers" (for they are all of them that): it seems that this idea is their last remnant of faith, the idea of being opponents of this ideal, so earnest are they on this subject, so passionate in word and gesture;—but does it follow that what they believe must necessarily be true? We "knowers" have grown by degrees suspicious of all kinds of believers, our suspicion has step by step habituated us to draw just the opposite conclusions to what people have drawn before; that is to say, wherever the strength of a belief is particularly prominent to draw the conclusion of the difficulty of proving what is believed, the conclusion of its actual improbability. We do not again deny that "faith produces salvation": for that very reason we do deny that faith proves anything,—a strong faith, which produces happiness, causes suspicion of the object of that faith, it does not establish its "truth," it does establish a certain probability of—illusion. What is now the position in these cases? These solitaries and deniers of to-day; these fanatics in one thing, in their claim to intellectual cleanness; these hard, stern, continent, heroic spirits, who constitute the glory of our time; all these pale atheists, anti-Christians, immoralists, Nihilists; these sceptics, "ephectics," and "hectics" of the intellect (in a certain sense they are the latter, both collectively and individually); these supreme idealists of knowledge, in whom alone nowadays the intellectual conscience dwells and is alive—in point of fact they believe themselves as far away as possible from the ascetic[Pg 195] ideal, do these "free, very free spirits": and yet, if I may reveal what they themselves cannot see—for they stand too near themselves: this ideal is simply their ideal, they represent it nowadays and perhaps no one else, they themselves are its most spiritualised product, its most advanced picket of skirmishers and scouts, its most insidious delicate and elusive form of seduction.—If I am in any way a reader of riddles, then I will be one with this sentence: for some time past there have been no free spirits; for they still believe in truth. When the Christian Crusaders in the East came into collision with that invincible order of assassins, that order of free spirits par excellence, whose lowest grade lives in a state of discipline such as no order of monks has ever attained, then in some way or other they managed to get an inkling of that symbol and tally-word, that was reserved for the highest grade alone as their secretum, "Nothing is true, everything is allowed,"—in sooth, that was freedom of thought, thereby was taking leave of the very belief in truth. Has indeed any European, any Christian freethinker, ever yet wandered into this proposition and its labyrinthine consequences? Does he know from experience the Minotauros of this den.—I doubt it—nay, I know otherwise. Nothing is more really alien to these "mono-fanatics," these so-called "free spirits," than freedom and unfettering in that sense; in no respect are they more closely tied, the absolute fanaticism of their belief in truth is unparalleled. I know all this perhaps too much from experience at close quarters—that dignified philosophic abstinence to which[Pg 196] a belief like that binds its adherents, that stoicism of the intellect, which eventually vetoes negation as rigidly as it does affirmation, that wish for standing still in front of the actual, the factum brutum, that fatalism in "petits faits" (ce petit faitalism, as I call it), in which French Science now attempts a kind of moral superiority over German, this renunciation of interpretation generally (that is, of forcing, doctoring, abridging, omitting, suppressing, inventing, falsifying, and all the other essential attributes of interpretation)—all this, considered broadly, expresses the asceticism of virtue, quite as efficiently as does any repudiation of the senses (it is at bottom only a modus of that repudiation.) But what forces it into that unqualified will for truth is the faith in the ascetic ideal itself, even though it take the form of its unconscious imperatives,—make no mistake about it, it is the faith, I repeat, in a metaphysical value, an intrinsic value of truth, of a character which is only warranted and guaranteed in this ideal (it stands and falls with that ideal). Judged strictly, there does not exist a science without its "hypotheses," the thought of such a science is inconceivable, illogical: a philosophy, a faith, must always exist first to enable science to gain thereby a direction, a meaning, a limit and method, a right to existence. (He who holds a contrary opinion on the subject—he, for example, who takes it upon himself to establish philosophy "upon a strictly scientific basis"—has first got to "turn up-side-down" not only philosophy but also truth itself—the gravest insult which could possibly be offered to two such respectable[Pg 197] females!) Yes, there is no doubt about it—and here I quote my Joyful Wisdom, cp. Book V. Aph. 344: "The man who is truthful in that daring and extreme fashion, which is the presupposition of the faith in science, asserts thereby a different world from that of life, nature, and history; and in so far as he asserts the existence of that different world, come, must he not similarly repudiate its counterpart, this world, our world? The belief on which our faith in science is based has remained to this day a metaphysical belief—even we knowers of to-day, we godless foes of metaphysics, we too take our fire from that conflagration which was kindled by a thousand-year-old faith, from that Christian belief, which was also Plato's belief, the belief that God is truth, that truth is divine.... But what if this belief becomes more and more incredible, what if nothing proves itself to be divine, unless it be error, blindness, lies—what if God, Himself proved Himself to be our oldest lie?"—It is necessary to stop at this point and to consider the situation carefully. Science itself now needs a justification (which is not for a minute to say that there is such a justification). Turn in this context to the most ancient and the most modern philosophers: they all fail to realise the extent of the need of a justification on the part of the Will for Truth—here is a gap in every philosophy—what is it caused by? Because up to the present the ascetic ideal dominated all philosophy, because Truth was fixed as Being, as God, as the Supreme Court of Appeal, because Truth was not allowed to be a problem. Do you understand this[Pg 198] "allowed"? From the minute that the belief in the God of the ascetic ideal is repudiated, there exists a new problem: the problem of the value of truth. The Will for Truth needed a critique—let us define by these words our own task—-the value of truth is tentatively to be called in question.... (If this seems too laconically expressed, I recommend the reader to peruse again that passage from the Joyful Wisdom which bears the title, "How far we also are still pious," Aph. 344, and best of all the whole fifth book of that work, as well as the Preface to The Dawn of Day.)
And now let's look at the other side, at those rare cases I mentioned—the most extreme idealists among today’s philosophers and scholars. Have we perhaps found in them the sought-after opponents of the ascetic ideal, its[Pg 194] anti-idealists? In fact, they believe they are such, these "unbelievers" (since they all fit that description): it seems that this belief is their last remnant of faith, the idea of being opponents to this ideal, so dedicated are they on this topic, so passionate in their words and gestures;—but does it follow that their beliefs must necessarily be true? We "knowers" have gradually become suspicious of all kinds of believers, and our skepticism has trained us to draw the opposite conclusions from what people have believed in the past; that is, wherever the strength of a belief is especially prominent, we conclude that it's challenging to prove what is believed, leading to its actual improbability. We do not deny that "faith produces salvation": for that very reason, we deny that faith proves anything—a strong faith that brings happiness raises doubts about the object of that faith; it does not establish its "truth," it creates a certain probability of—illusion. What is happening in these cases now? These solitary thinkers and deniers of today; these fanatics in their claim to intellectual purity; these tough, stern, self-controlled, heroic spirits that are the pride of our time; all these pale atheists, anti-Christians, immoralists, nihilists; these skeptics, "ephectics," and "hectics" of the intellect (in a sense they are both collectively and individually the latter); these supreme idealists of knowledge, who alone carry the intellectual conscience in contemporary times—these so-called "free spirits" believe they are as distant as possible from the ascetic[Pg 195] ideal; yet, if I may reveal what they themselves cannot see—because they are too close to themselves—this ideal is simply their ideal; they represent it today, perhaps more than anyone else, and they are its most spiritualized product, its most progressive front line of skirmishers and scouts, its most subtle, delicate, and elusive form of seduction.—If I am any kind of riddle reader, then I will accompany this sentence: for some time now, there have been no free spirits; for they still believe in truth. When the Christian crusaders in the East confronted that indomitable order of assassins, that order of free spirits par excellence, whose lowest tier lives in discipline unmatched by any monastic order, they somehow got a glimpse of that symbol and catchphrase, reserved for the highest rank alone as their secretum, "Nothing is true, everything is permitted,"—indeed, that was freedom of thought, thus departing from the very belief in truth. Has any European, any Christian freethinker, ever ventured into this proposition and its labyrinthine consequences? Does he know from experience the Minotaur of this lair.—I doubt it—nay, I know otherwise. Nothing is more foreign to these "mono-fanatics," these so-called "free spirits," than freedom and liberation in that sense; in no way are they more tightly bound, their absolute fanaticism in their belief in truth is unmatched. I know all this perhaps too well from close experience—that dignified philosophical restraint that binds its followers to such a belief, that stoicism of the intellect, which eventually rejects negation as rigidly as it does affirmation, that desire to stand still before the actual, the factum brutum, that fatalism in "petits faits" (this petit fatalism, as I call it), where French science seeks a kind of moral superiority over German, this renunciation of interpretation in general (that is, of forcing, doctoring, shortening, omitting, suppressing, inventing, falsifying, and all the other essential attributes of interpretation)—all this, broadly considered, represents the asceticism of virtue just as effectively as any denial of the senses (it is fundamentally just a modus of that denial). But what drives it into that unyielding will for truth is the faith in the ascetic ideal itself, even when it takes the form of unconscious imperatives—make no mistake about it, it is the faith, I repeat, in a metaphysical value, an intrinsic value of truth, of a nature which is only justified and guaranteed in this ideal (it lives and dies with that ideal). Judged strictly, there is no science without its "hypotheses," the notion of such a science is inconceivable, illogical: a philosophy, a faith, must always exist first to allow science to gain a direction, meaning, limits, and methods, a right to exist. (Anyone who disagrees—such as those who believe they can establish philosophy "on a strictly scientific basis"—must first "turn upside-down" not only philosophy but also truth itself—the gravest insult imaginable to two such respectable[Pg 197] figures!) Yes, there is no doubt about it—and here I quote my Joyful Wisdom, cp. Book V. Aph. 344: "The man who is truthful in that bold and extreme way, which is the foundation of faith in science, asserts a different world from that of life, nature, and history; and in asserting the existence of that different world, must he not similarly reject its counterpart, this world, our world? The belief upon which our faith in science is based remains a metaphysical belief—even we, the knowers of today, we godless opponents of metaphysics, also draw our inspiration from that conflagration ignited by a thousand years of faith, from that Christian belief, which was also Plato's belief, the belief that God is truth, that truth is divine.... But what if this belief becomes more and more unbelievable, what if nothing proves to be divine except error, blindness, lies—what if God Himself has shown Himself to be our oldest lie?"—It is essential to pause at this juncture and examine the situation closely. Science itself now needs justification (which does not mean there is such a justification). Look at the most ancient and the most modern philosophers: they all fail to recognize how necessary a justification from the Will for Truth is—there is a gap in every philosophy—what causes it? Because until now, the ascetic ideal dominated all philosophy, because Truth was established as Being, as God, as the Supreme Court of Appeal; because Truth was not permitted to be a problem. Do you understand this[Pg 198] "permitted"? From the moment the belief in the God of the ascetic ideal is rejected, a new problem arises: the problem of the value of truth. The Will for Truth needed a critique—let us define our task with these words—the value of truth is tentatively to be called into question.... (If this seems too briefly stated, I suggest the reader revisit that passage from Joyful Wisdom titled, "How far we also are still pious," Aph. 344, and preferably the whole fifth book of that work, as well as the Preface to The Dawn of Day.)
25.
25.
No! You can't get round me with science, when I search for the natural antagonists of the ascetic ideal, when I put the question: "Where is the opposed will in which the opponent ideal expresses itself?" Science is not, by a long way, independent enough to fulfil this function; in every department science needs an ideal value, a power which creates values, and in whose service it can believe in itself —science itself never creates values. Its relation to the ascetic ideal is not in itself antagonistic; speaking roughly, it rather represents the progressive force in the inner evolution of that ideal. Tested more exactly, its opposition and antagonism are concerned not with the ideal itself, but only with that ideal's outworks, its outer garb, its masquerade, with its temporary hardening, stiffening, and dogmatising—it makes the life in the ideal free once more, while it repudiates its superficial[Pg 199] elements. These two phenomena, science and the ascetic ideal, both rest on the same basis––I have already made this clear––the basis, I say, oft the same over-appreciation of truth (more accurately the same belief in the impossibility of valuing and of criticising truth), and consequently they are necessarily allies, so that, in the event of their being attacked, they must always be attacked and called into question together. A valuation of the ascetic ideal inevitably entails a valuation of science as well; lose no time in seeing this clearly, and be sharp to catch it! (Art, I am speaking provisionally, for I will treat it on some other occasion in greater detail,––art, I repeat, in which lying is sanctified and the will for deception has good conscience on its side, is much more fundamentally opposed to the ascetic ideal than is science: Plato's instinct felt this––Plato, the greatest enemy of art which Europe has produced up to the present. Plato versus Homer, that is the complete, the true antagonism––on the one side, the whole–hearted "transcendental," the great defamer of life; on the other, its involuntary panegyrist, the golden nature. An artistic subservience to the service of the ascetic ideal is consequently the most absolute artistic corruption that there can be, though unfortunately it is one of the most frequent phases, for nothing is more corruptible than an artist.) Considered physiologically, moreover, science rests on the same, basis as does the ascetic ideal: a certain impoverishment of life is the presupposition of the latter as of the former––add, frigidity of the emotions, slackening of the tempo, the substitution of dialectic for[Pg 200] instinct, seriousness impressed on mien and gesture (seriousness, that most unmistakable sign of strenuous metabolism, of struggling, toiling life). Consider the periods in a nation in which the learned man comes into prominence; they are the periods of exhaustion, often of sunset, of decay—the effervescing strength, the confidence in life, the confidence in the future are no more. The preponderance of the mandarins never signifies any good, any more than does the advent of democracy, or arbitration instead of war, equal rights for women, the religion of pity, and all the other symptoms of declining life. (Science handled as a problem! what is the meaning of science?—upon this point the Preface to the Birth of Tragedy.) No! this "modern science"—mark you this well—is at times the best ally for the ascetic ideal, and for the very reason that it is the ally which is most unconscious, most automatic, most secret, and most subterranean! They have been playing into each other's hands up to the present, have these "poor in spirit" and the scientific opponents of that ideal (take care, by the bye, not to think that these opponents are the antithesis of this ideal, that they are the rich in spirit—that they are not; I have called them the hectic in spirit). As for these celebrated victories of science; there is no doubt that they are victories—but victories over what? There was not for a single minute any victory among their list over the ascetic ideal, rather was it made stronger, that is to say, more elusive, more abstract, more insidious, from the fact that a wall, an outwork, that had got[Pg 201] built on to the main fortress and disfigured its appearance, should from time to time be ruthlessly destroyed and broken down by science. Does any one seriously suggest that the downfall of the theological astronomy signified the downfall of that ideal?—Has, perchance, man grown less in need of a transcendental solution of his riddle of existence, because since that time this existence has become more random, casual, and superfluous in the visible order of the universe? Has there not been since the time of Copernicus an unbroken progress in the self-belittling of man and his will for belittling himself? Alas, his belief in his dignity, his uniquenesses irreplaceableness in the scheme of existence, is gone—he has become animal, literal, unqualified, and unmitigated animal, he who in his earlier belief was almost God ("child of God," "demi-God"). Since Copernicus man seems to have fallen on to a steep plane—he rolls faster and faster away from the centre—whither? into nothingness? into the "thrilling sensation of his own nothingness"—Well! this would be the straight way—to the old ideal?—All science (and by no means only astronomy, with regard to the humiliating and deteriorating effect of which Kant has made a remarkable confession, "it annihilates my own importance"), all science, natural as much as unnatural—by unnatural I mean the self-critique of reason—nowadays sets out to talk man out of his present opinion of himself, as though that opinion had been nothing but a bizarre piece of conceit; you might go so far as to say that science finds its peculiar pride, its peculiar bitter form of stoical ataraxia, in preserving man's contempt of himself[Pg 202], that state which it took so much trouble to bring about, as man's final and most serious claim to self-appreciation (rightly so, in point of fact, for he who despises is always "one who has not forgotten how to appreciate"). But does all this involve any real effort to counteract the ascetic ideal? Is it really seriously suggested that Kant's victory over the theological dogmatism about "God," "Soul," "Freedom," "Immortality," has damaged that ideal in any way (as the theologians have imagined to be the case for a long time past)?–– And in this connection it does not concern us for a single minute, if Kant himself intended any such consummation. It is certain that from the time of Kant every type of transcendentalist is playing a winning game––they are emancipated from the theologians; what luck!––he has revealed to them that secret art, by which they can now pursue their "heart's desire" on their own responsibility, and with all the respectability of science. Similarly, who can grumble at the agnostics, reverers, as they are, of the unknown and the absolute mystery, if they now worship their very query as God? (Xaver Doudan talks somewhere of the ravages which l'habitude d'admirer l'inintelligible au lieu de rester tout simplement dans l'inconnu has produced––the ancients, he thinks, must have been exempt from those ravages.) Supposing that everything, "known" to man, fails to satisfy his desires, and on the contrary contradicts and horrifies them, what a divine way out of all this to be able to look for the responsibility, not in the "desiring" but in "knowing"!––"There[Pg 203] is no knowledge. Consequently––there is a God"; what a novel elegantia syllogismi! what a triumph for the ascetic ideal!
No! You can't convince me with science when I'm looking for the natural opponents of the ascetic ideal, when I ask, "Where is the opposing will that the opposing ideal expresses itself through?" Science isn't anywhere near independent enough to serve this purpose; in every field, science requires an ideal value, a force that creates values, and in whose service it can believe in itself — science itself never creates values. Its relationship with the ascetic ideal isn't inherently hostile; broadly speaking, it represents the progressive force in the internal evolution of that ideal. To be more precise, its opposition and hostility aren't directed at the ideal itself, but only towards the ideal's outer manifestations, its external facade, its masquerade, with its temporary solidification, rigidity, and dogmatism — it frees life within the ideal while rejecting its superficial[Pg 199] elements. These two phenomena, science and the ascetic ideal, both rest on the same foundation — I've already made this clear — the foundation, I say, of the same overvaluation of truth (more accurately, the same belief in the impossibility of valuing and criticizing truth), and therefore they are necessarily allies, so that if one is attacked, both must always be challenged together. Valuing the ascetic ideal inevitably involves valuing science too; don't waste time not seeing this clearly, and be quick to recognize it! (Art, I'm speaking provisionally, as I will discuss it in greater detail another time; — art, I repeat, in which lying is legitimized and the will for deception feels justified, is fundamentally opposed to the ascetic ideal more than science is: Plato's instinct recognized this — Plato, the greatest adversary of art that Europe has produced to this day. Plato versus Homer, that is the complete, the true antagonism — on one side, the wholehearted "transcendental," the great slanderer of life; on the other, its unintentional celebrant, the golden nature. Artistic servitude to the ascetic ideal is consequently the most profound artistic corruption that can exist, though unfortunately it's one of the most common phases, as nothing is more corruptible than an artist.) Examined physiologically, moreover, science stands on the same basis as the ascetic ideal: a certain impoverishment of life is the prerequisite for both — add to that, emotional coldness, a slowing of tempo, the replacement of instinct with dialectic, a seriousness conveyed in demeanor and gesture (seriousness, that most unmistakable sign of strenuous metabolism, of struggling, toiling life). Look at the periods in a nation when intellectuals gain prominence; they are times of exhaustion, often decline, decay — the bubbling vigor, the confidence in life, the confidence in the future have vanished. The dominance of the learned never signifies good, just as the rise of democracy, or arbitration instead of war, equal rights for women, the religion of pity, and all other signs of decay in life do not. (Science treated as a problem! What does science mean? — on this point, refer to the Preface of the Birth of Tragedy.) No! this "modern science" — take note of this — is at times the best ally of the ascetic ideal, precisely because it is the most unconscious, automatic, secret, and subterranean ally! The "poor in spirit" and the scientific opposers of that ideal have been supporting each other up to now (be careful, by the way, not to think that these opponents are the antithesis of this ideal, that they are the rich in spirit — they are not; I've referred to them as the hectic in spirit). As for those celebrated victories of science; there's no doubt they are victories — but victories over what? Not for a single moment has any of them won over the ascetic ideal; instead, that ideal has been reinforced, meaning it has become more elusive, more abstract, more insidious, because a wall, a fortification, that had been built onto the main fortress and distorted its appearance, has been occasionally and ruthlessly dismantled by science. Does anyone seriously suggest that the fall of theological astronomy signified the downfall of that ideal? — Has humanity somehow grown less in need of a transcendent answer to the riddle of existence because now this existence appears more random, casual, and unnecessary in the visible universe? Since Copernicus, hasn’t there been a continuous trend in belittling humanity and its will to belittle itself? Alas, belief in human dignity, uniqueness, and irreplaceability in the grand scheme of existence is gone — humanity has regressed to being animalistic, literal, unqualified, and unredeemable animal, whereas before, in earlier belief, they were almost divine ("child of God," "demi-God"). Since Copernicus, it seems humanity has fallen onto a steep slope — rolling faster and faster away from the center — whither? Into nothingness? Into the "thrilling sensation of his own nothingness" — Well! Would this lead back to the old ideal? — All science (and not only astronomy, regarding the demoralizing and degrading effect that Kant has acknowledged, saying, "it annihilates my own importance"), all science, natural as much as unnatural — by unnatural, I mean the self-analysis of reason — nowadays seeks to dissuade humanity from its current self-opinion, as if that opinion were merely an odd form of arrogance; you could say that science takes a strange pride, a bitter form of stoic tranquility, in maintaining humanity's contempt for itself[Pg 202], that state which it took so much effort to create, as humanity's final and most serious claim to self-worth (rightly so, in fact, for he who despises is always "one who has not forgotten how to appreciate"). But does all this involve any real effort to counteract the ascetic ideal? Is it genuinely suggested that Kant's victory over theological dogmatism regarding "God," "Soul," "Freedom," "Immortality," has in any way harmed that ideal (as theologians have long imagined)? — And in this context, it doesn't matter for a moment if Kant himself aimed for such an outcome. It is certain that since Kant, every kind of transcendentalist has been winning: they have freed themselves from theologians; what a stroke of luck! — he has shown them that secret skill, by which they can now pursue their "heart's desire" at their own risk, with all the respectability of science. Similarly, who can complain about the agnostics, who revere as they do the unknown and the absolute mystery, if they now worship their very question as God? (Xaver Doudan discusses somewhere the ravages which l'habitude d'admirer l'inintelligible au lieu de rester tout simplement dans l'inconnu has caused — he believes the ancients must have been exempt from those ravages.) Suppose everything "known" to humanity fails to satisfy their desires and, on the contrary, contradicts and horrifies them; what a divine escape from it all to be able to seek responsibility, not in "desiring," but in "knowing"! — "There[Pg 203] is no knowledge. Consequently — there is a God"; what a novel elegantia syllogism! What a triumph for the ascetic ideal!
26.
26.
Or, perchance, does the whole of modern history show in its demeanour greater confidence in life, greater confidence in its ideals? Its loftiest pretension is now to be a mirror; it repudiates all teleology; it will have no more "proving"; it disdains to play the judge, and thereby shows its good taste––it asserts as little as it denies, it fixes, it "describes." All this is to a high degree ascetic, but at the same time it is to a much greater degree nihilistic; make no mistake about this! You see in the historian a gloomy, hard, but determined gaze,––an eye that looks out as an isolated North Pole explorer looks out (perhaps so as not to look within, so as not to look back?)––there is snow––here is life silenced, the last crows which caw here are called "whither?" "Vanity," "Nada"––here nothing more flourishes and grows, at the most the metapolitics of St. Petersburg and the "pity" of Tolstoi. But as for that other school of historians, a perhaps still more "modern" school, a voluptuous and lascivious school which ogles life and the ascetic ideal with equal fervour, which uses the word "artist" as a glove, and has nowadays established a "corner" for itself, in all the praise given to contemplation; oh, what a thirst do these sweet intellectuals excite even for[Pg 204] ascetics and winter landscapes! Nay! The devil take these "contemplative" folk! How much liefer would I wander with those historical Nihilists through the gloomiest, grey, cold mist!––nay, I shall not mind listening (supposing I have to choose) to one who is completely unhistorical and anti-historical (a man, like Dühring for instance, over whose periods a hitherto shy and unavowed species of "beautiful souls" has grown intoxicated in contemporary Germany, the species anarchistica within the educated proletariate). The "contemplative" are a hundred times worse––I never knew anything which produced such intense nausea as one of those "objective" chairs,[6] one of those scented mannikins-about-town of history, a thing half-priest, half-satyr (Renan parfum), which betrays by the high, shrill falsetto of his applause what he lacks and where he lacks it, who betrays where in this case the Fates have plied their ghastly shears, alas! in too surgeon-like a fashion! This is distasteful to me, and irritates my patience; let him keep patient at such sights who has nothing to lose thereby,––such a sight enrages me, such spectators embitter me against the "play," even more than does the play itself (history itself, you understand); Anacreontic moods imperceptibly come over me. This Nature, who gave to the steer its horn, to the lion its χάσμ' ὀδοντων, for what purpose did Nature give me my foot?––To kick, by St. Anacreon, and not merely to run away! To trample on all the[Pg 205] worm-eaten "chairs," the cowardly contemplators, the lascivious eunuchs of history, the flirters with ascetic ideals, the righteous hypocrites of impotence! All reverence on my part to the ascetic ideal, in so far as it is honourable! So long as it believes in itself and plays no pranks on us! But I like not all these coquettish bugs who have an insatiate ambition to smell of the infinite, until eventually the infinite smells of bugs; I like not the whited sepulchres with their stagey reproduction of life; I like not the tired and the used up who wrap themselves in wisdom and look "objective"; I like not the agitators dressed up as heroes, who hide their dummy-heads behind the stalking-horse of an ideal; I like not the ambitious artists who would fain play the ascetic and the priest, and are at bottom nothing but tragic clowns; I like not, again, these newest speculators in idealism, the Anti-Semites, who nowadays roll their eyes in the patent Christian-Aryan-man-of-honour fashion, and by an abuse of moralist attitudes and agitation dodges, so cheap as to exhaust any patience, strive to excite all the blockhead elements in the populace (the invariable success of every kind of intellectual charlatanism in present-day Germany hangs together with the almost indisputable and already quite palpable desolation of the German mind, whose cause I look for in a too exclusive diet, of papers, politics, beer, and Wagnerian music, not forgetting the condition precedent of this diet, the national exclusiveness and vanity, the strong but narrow principle, "Germany, Germany above everything,"[7][Pg 206] and finally the paralysis agitans of "modern ideas"). Europe nowadays is, above all, wealthy and ingenious in means of excitement; it apparently has no more crying necessity than stimulantia and alcohol. Hence the enormous counterfeiting of ideals, those most fiery spirits of the mind; hence too the repulsive, evil-smelling, perjured, pseudo–alcoholic air everywhere. I should like to know how many cargoes of imitation idealism, of hero-costumes and high falutin' clap-trap, how many casks of sweetened pity liqueur (Firm: la religion de la souffrance), how many crutches of righteous indignation for the help of these flat-footed intellects, how many comedians of the Christian moral ideal would need to-day to be exported from Europe, to enable its air to smell pure again. It is obvious that, in regard to this over-production, a new trade possibility lies open; it is obvious that there is a new business to be done in little ideal idols and obedient "idealists"—don't pass over this tip! Who has sufficient courage? We have in our hands the possibility of idealising the whole earth. But what am I talking about courage? we only need one thing here—a hand, a free, a very free hand.
Or maybe modern history as a whole shows more confidence in life and its ideals? Its greatest claim now is to be a mirror; it rejects all purpose; it won’t do any more "proving"; it refuses to judge, which shows good taste—it asserts as little as it denies, it settles, it "describes." This is very ascetic, but at the same time, it's much more nihilistic; don’t get it twisted! You see in the historian a grim, hard, but determined look—an eye that looks out like a lonely North Pole explorer (maybe so as not to look within or back?)—there's snow—life here is quiet, the last crows that caw are asking "where to?" "Vanity," "Nothing"—nothing flourishes or grows anymore, at most just the metapolitics of St. Petersburg and Tolstoi's "pity." But then there’s that other group of historians, perhaps an even more "modern" school, a sensual and indulgent group that gazes at life and the ascetic ideal with equal passion, which uses the word "artist" like a glove, and has set up a "corner" for themselves in all the praise given to contemplation; oh, the thirst these sweet intellectuals create for[Pg 204] ascetics and winter landscapes! No! To hell with these "contemplative" folks! How much rather would I wander with those historical Nihilists through the darkest, gray, cold fog!—I wouldn’t even mind listening (if I had to choose) to someone completely unhistorical and anti-historical (a guy, like Dühring for instance, over whose timelines a shy and unacknowledged kind of "beautiful souls" have recently become intoxicated in contemporary Germany, the species anarchística within the educated proletariat). The "contemplative" are a hundred times worse—I’ve never encountered anything that made me sicker than one of those "objective" chairs,[6] one of those stylish history figurines, half-priest, half-satyr (Renan parfum), who reveals what he lacks and where he lacks it by the high, shrill falsetto of his applause, showing where in this situation the Fates have used their horrible shears, alas! in too surgeon-like a way! This disgusts me and tests my patience; let him keep patient at such sights who has nothing to lose from it—such a sight infuriates me, such spectators embitter me against the "play," even more than the play itself (history itself, you get it); Anacreontic feelings subtly come over me. This Nature, which gave the steer its horn, to the lion its χάσμ' ὀδοντων, for what purpose did Nature give me my foot?—To kick, by St. Anacreon, and not just to run away! To stomp on all the[Pg 205] worm-eaten "chairs," the cowardly contemplators, the indulgent eunuchs of history, the flirts with ascetic ideals, the righteous hypocrites of impotence! I do have respect for the ascetic ideal, as long as it is honorable! As long as it believes in itself and doesn’t mess with us! But I dislike all these flirtatious bugs who have an insatiable desire to smell of the infinite, until eventually the infinite smells like bugs; I dislike the whited sepulchers with their theatrical reproduction of life; I dislike the tired and the worn-out who wrap themselves in wisdom and look "objective"; I dislike the agitators dressed as heroes who hide their fake selves behind the disguise of an ideal; I dislike the ambitious artists who want to play the ascetic and the priest but are really just tragic clowns; I also dislike these newest speculators in idealism, the Anti-Semites, who these days roll their eyes in the clear Christian-Aryan-man-of-honor style, and by misusing moralist attitudes and agitation tricks, so cheap they exhaust any patience, attempt to rile up all the ignorant elements in the populace (the consistent success of every kind of intellectual fraud in present-day Germany is tied to the almost undeniable and now quite clear desolation of the German mind, which I attribute to a too-exclusive diet of papers, politics, beer, and Wagnerian music, not forgetting the basic condition of this diet, the national exclusivity and vanity, the strong but narrow principle, "Germany, Germany above everything,"[7][Pg 206] and finally the paralysis agitans of "modern ideas"). Nowadays, Europe is above all wealthy and clever in ways to spark excitement; it apparently has no greater need than stimulantia and alcohol. Hence the overwhelming fakeness of ideals, those most fiery spirits of the mind; hence too the disgusting, foul-smelling, perjured, pseudo-alcoholic air everywhere. I’d like to know how many shipments of fake idealism, of hero costumes and over-the-top nonsense, how many barrels of sweetened pity liquor (Brand: la religion de la souffrance), how many crutches of righteous indignation for these flat-footed intellects, how many comedians of the Christian moral ideal would need to be exported from Europe today to make its air smell pure again. It’s clear that, regarding this overproduction, a new trade opportunity lies open; it’s clear that there’s a new business in tiny ideal idols and obedient "idealists"—don’t skip over this tip! Who has enough courage? We have in our hands the potential to idealize the whole earth. But what am I saying about courage? We only need one thing here—a hand, a free, a very free hand.
27.
27.
Enough! enough! let us leave these curiosities and complexities of the modern spirit, which excite as much laughter as disgust. Our problem can[Pg 207] certainly do without them, the problem of meaning of the ascetic ideal—what has it got to do with yesterday or to-day? those things shall be handled by me more thoroughly and severely in another connection (under the title "A Contribution to the History of European Nihilism," I refer for this to a work which I am preparing: The Will to Power, an Attempt at a Transvaluation of All Values). The only reason why I come to allude to it here is this: the ascetic ideal has at times, even in the most intellectual sphere, only one real kind of enemies and damagers: these are the comedians of this ideal—for they awake mistrust. Everywhere otherwise, where the mind is at work seriously, powerfully, and without counterfeiting, it dispenses altogether now with an ideal (the popular expression for this abstinence is "Atheism")—with the exception of the will for truth. But this will, this remnant of an ideal, is, if you will believe me, that ideal itself in its severest and cleverest formulation, esoteric through and through, stripped of all outworks, and consequently not so much its remnant as its kernel. Unqualified honest atheism (and its air only do we breathe, we, the most intellectual men of this age) is not opposed to that ideal, to the extent that it appears to be; it is rather one of the final phases of its evolution, one of its syllogisms and pieces of inherent logic—it is the awe-inspiring catastrophe of a two-thousand-year training in truth, which finally forbids itself the lie of the belief in God. (The same course of development in India—quite independently, and consequently[Pg 208] of some demonstrative value—the same ideal driving to the same conclusion the decisive point reached five hundred years before the European era, or more precisely at the time of Buddha—it started in the Sankhyam philosophy, and then this was popularised through Buddha, and made into a religion.)
Enough! Enough! Let’s set aside the curiosities and complexities of the modern mindset, which inspire as much laughter as they do disgust. Our problem can certainly do without them—the issue of the meaning of the ascetic ideal—what does it have to do with yesterday or today? I will address those matters in more depth and rigor elsewhere (in a work I'm preparing titled "A Contribution to the History of European Nihilism": *The Will to Power, an Attempt at a Transvaluation of All Values*). The only reason I'm bringing it up here is this: the ascetic ideal has, at times, even in the most intellectual circles, only one true kind of enemies and destroyers: those are the comedians of this ideal—because they provoke distrust. Anywhere else, where the mind is engaged seriously, powerfully, and authentically, it completely forgoes an ideal (the common term for this abstinence is "Atheism")—except for the will for truth. But this will, this remnant of an ideal, is, if you believe me, that ideal itself in its strictest and most refined formulation, esoteric in every way, stripped of all outer defenses, and therefore not just its remnant but its kernel. Unqualified honest atheism (which is the air we, the most intellectual people of this age, breathe) is not opposed to that ideal as much as it seems; it's actually one of the final stages of its evolution, one of its syllogisms and pieces of inherent logic—it is the awe-inspiring catastrophe of two thousand years of training in truth, which ultimately prohibits itself the lie of belief in God. (A similar path of development occurred in India—completely independently, and therefore of some demonstrative value—where the same ideal led to the same conclusion, reaching a decisive point five hundred years before the European era, or more accurately, at the time of Buddha—it began in Sankhyam philosophy, which was then popularized through Buddha and turned into a religion.)
What, I put the question with all strictness, has really triumphed over the Christian God? The answer stands in my Joyful Wisdom, Aph. 357: "the Christian morality itself, the idea of truth, taken as it was with increasing seriousness, the confessor-subtlety of the Christian conscience translated and sublimated into the scientific conscience into intellectual cleanness at any price. Regarding Nature as though it were a proof of the goodness and guardianship of God; interpreting history in honour of a divine reason, as a constant proof of a moral order of the world and a moral teleology; explaining our own personal experiences, as pious men have for long enough explained them, as though every arrangement, every nod, every single thing were invented and sent out of love for the salvation of the soul; all this is now done away with, all this has the conscience against it, and is regarded by every subtler conscience as disreputable, dishonourable, as lying, feminism, weakness, cowardice—by means of this severity, if by means of anything at all, are we, in sooth, good Europeans and heirs of Europe's longest and bravest self-mastery."... All great things go to ruin by reason of themselves, by reason of an act of self-dissolution: so wills the law of life,[Pg 209] the law of necessary "self-mastery" even in the essence of life—ever is the law-giver finally exposed to the cry, "patere legem quam ipse tulisti"; in thus wise did Christianity go to ruin as a dogma, through its own morality; in thus wise must Christianity go again to ruin to-day as a morality—we are standing on the threshold of this event. After Christian truthfulness has drawn one conclusion after the other, it finally draws its strongest conclusion, its conclusion against itself; this, however, happens, when it puts the question, "what is the meaning of every will for truth?" And here again do I touch on my problem, on our problem, my unknown friends (for as yet I know of no friends): what sense has our whole being, if it does not mean that in our own selves that will for truth has come to its own consciousness as a problem?—--By reason of this attainment of self-consciousness on the part of the will for truth, morality from henceforward—there is no doubt about it—goes to pieces: this is that great hundred-act play that is reserved for the next two centuries of Europe, the most terrible, the most mysterious, and perhaps also the most hopeful of all plays.
What, I ask very seriously, has actually triumphed over the Christian God? The answer is in my Joyful Wisdom, Aph. 357: "Christian morality itself, the idea of truth, taken increasingly seriously, with the subtlety of the Christian conscience translated and elevated into a scientific conscience and intellectual cleanliness at any cost. Viewing Nature as if it were proof of God’s goodness and protection; interpreting history in respect to a divine reason, as constant proof of a moral order in the world and moral purpose; explaining our personal experiences, as pious people have done for a long time, as if every detail, every nod, every single occurrence were crafted and sent out of love for the salvation of the soul; all of this is now dismantled, all of this has the conscience against it, and is seen by every more discerning conscience as disreputable, dishonorable, as lying, weakness, cowardice—through this strictness, if anything at all, we are indeed good Europeans and heirs of Europe’s longest and bravest self-control."... All great things fall apart due to their very nature, by an act of self-dissolution: such is the law of life,[Pg 209] the law of necessary "self-control" even at the essence of life—eventually, the law-giver is always confronted with the cry, "patere legem quam ipse tulisti"; in this way, Christianity collapsed as a doctrine, through its own morality; in this way, Christianity must collapse again today as a morality—we stand on the brink of this happening. After Christian truthfulness has drawn one conclusion after another, it finally arrives at its strongest conclusion, its conclusion against itself; this happens when it asks the question, "what is the meaning of every will for truth?" And again I touch on my issue, on our issue, my unknown friends (for I still know of no friends): what meaning does our entire existence have, if it doesn't imply that within ourselves the will for truth has become aware of itself as a problem?—Through this awakening of self-awareness in the will for truth, morality from now on—there's no doubt about it—breaks apart: this is the grand hundred-act play that awaits the next two centuries of Europe, the most terrifying, the most mysterious, and perhaps also the most hopeful of all plays.
28.
28.
If you except the ascetic ideal, man, the animal man had no meaning. His existence on earth contained no end; "What is the purpose of man at all?" was a question without an answer; the will for man and the world was lacking; behind every great human destiny rang as a refrain a still[Pg 210] greater "Vanity!" The ascetic ideal simply means this: that something was lacking, that a tremendous void encircled man—he did not know how to justify himself, to explain himself, to affirm himself, he suffered from the problem of his own meaning. He suffered also in other ways, he was in the main a diseased animal; but his problem was not suffering itself, but the lack of an answer to that crying question, "To what purpose do we suffer?" Man, the bravest animal and the one most inured to suffering, does not repudiate suffering in itself: he wills it, he even seeks it out, provided that he is shown a meaning for it, a purpose of suffering. Not suffering, but the senselessness of suffering was the curse which till then lay spread over humanity—and the ascetic ideal gave it a meaning! It was up till then the only meaning; but any meaning is better than no meaning; the ascetic ideal was in that connection the "faute de mieux" par excellence that existed at that time. In that ideal suffering found an explanation; the tremendous gap seemed filled; the door to all suicidal Nihilism was closed. The explanation—there is no doubt about it—brought in its train new suffering, deeper, more penetrating, more venomous, gnawing more brutally into life: it brought all suffering under the perspective of guilt; but in spite of all that—man was saved thereby, he had a meaning, and from henceforth was no more like a leaf in the wind, a shuttle-cock of chance, of nonsense, he could now "will" something—absolutely immaterial to what end, to what purpose, with what means he wished:[Pg 211] the will itself was saved. It is absolutely impossible to disguise what in point of fact is made clear by every complete will that has taken its direction from the ascetic ideal: this hate of the human, and even more of the animal, and more still of the material, this horror of the senses, of reason itself, this fear of happiness and beauty, this desire to get right away from all illusion, change, growth, death, wishing and even desiring—all this means—let us have the courage to grasp it—a will for Nothingness, a will opposed to life, a repudiation of the most fundamental conditions of life, but it is and remains a will!—and to say at the end that which I said at the beginning—man will wish Nothingness rather than not wish at all.
If you disregard the ascetic ideal, humanity, the animalistic side of man had no real significance. His time on earth seemed endless; the question "What is the purpose of man?" was unanswered; there was a lack of will for both man and the world; beneath every significant human fate echoed a louder refrain of "Vanity!" The ascetic ideal means this: that something was missing, that a huge void surrounded humanity—people didn't know how to justify, explain, or affirm themselves; they suffered from a crisis of meaning. They also experienced suffering in other ways, largely as sickly beings; yet their problem wasn’t suffering itself, but the absence of an answer to the persistent question, "Why do we suffer?" Human beings, the most courageous creatures and those best able to endure pain, do not reject suffering itself: they embrace it, seeking it out if they are given a reason for it, a purpose behind their suffering. It wasn't suffering that cursed humanity, but the meaninglessness of suffering—and the ascetic ideal provided that meaning! Until then, it was the only meaning available; but any meaning is better than none; in this context, the ascetic ideal was the "faute de mieux" par excellence of that time. In that ideal, suffering found an explanation; the immense gap seemed filled; the path to suicidal Nihilism was blocked. The explanation—there's no doubt about it—brought new suffering, deeper, more intense, more toxic, gnawing more harshly at life: it reframed all suffering in terms of guilt; yet despite all that, humanity was saved, it had meaning, and from then on, it was no longer like a leaf in the wind or a random puppet of chaos, it could now "will" something—regardless of the purpose or means, the will itself was preserved. It's completely impossible to hide what is revealed by every complete will that has been shaped by the ascetic ideal: this disdain for the human, even more for the animal, and even more for the material, this aversion to the senses, to reason, this fear of joy and beauty, this urge to escape from all illusion, change, growth, death, wanting, and even desiring—all of this means—let's have the courage to confront it—a will for Nothingness, a will against life, a rejection of life's most fundamental conditions, but still it is a will!—and to restate what I said at the beginning—humanity would rather wish for Nothingness than not wish at all.
[2] Mistress Sly.—Tr.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms. Sly.—Tr.
[4] "Horrible beast."
"Horrible creature."
[6] E.g. Lectureships.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ E.g. Teaching positions.
PEOPLES AND COUNTRIES.
Translated by J. M. KENNEDY.
[The following twenty-seven fragments were intended by Nietzsche to form a supplement to Chapter VIII. of Beyond Good and Evil, dealing with Peoples and Countries.]
[The following twenty-seven fragments were intended by Nietzsche to add to Chapter VIII of Beyond Good and Evil, which addresses Peoples and Countries.]
1.
1.
The Europeans now imagine themselves as representing, in the main, the highest types of men on earth.
The Europeans now see themselves as the main representatives of the highest kinds of people on earth.
2.
2.
A characteristic of Europeans: inconsistency between word and deed; the Oriental is true to himself in daily life. How the European has established colonies is explained by his nature, which resembles that of a beast of prey.
A trait of Europeans is the inconsistency between what they say and what they do; the Oriental stays true to himself in everyday life. The way Europeans have set up colonies reflects their nature, which is similar to that of a predator.
This inconsistency is explained by the fact that Christianity has abandoned the class from which it sprang.
This inconsistency is explained by the fact that Christianity has left behind the social class from which it originated.
This is the difference between us and the Hellenes: their morals grew up among the governing castes. Thucydides' morals are the same as those that exploded everywhere with Plato.
This is the difference between us and the Greeks: their morals developed among the ruling classes. Thucydides' morals are the same as those that emerged everywhere with Plato.
Attempts towards honesty at the Renaissance, for example: always for the benefit of the arts. Michael Angelo's conception of God as the "Tyrant of the World" was an honest one.
Attempts at honesty during the Renaissance, for example: always for the benefit of the arts. Michelangelo's view of God as the "Tyrant of the World" was a genuine one.
3.
3.
I rate Michael Angelo higher than Raphael, because, through all the Christian clouds and prejudices of his time, he saw the ideal of a culture nobler than the Christo-Raphaelian: whilst Raphael truly and modestly glorified only the values handed down to him, and did not carry within himself any inquiring, yearning instincts. Michael Angelo, on the other hand, saw and felt the problem of the law-giver of new values: the problem of the conqueror made perfect, who first had to subdue the "hero within himself," the man exalted to his highest pedestal, master even of his pity, who mercilessly shatters and annihilates everything that does not bear his own stamp, shining in Olympian divinity. Michael Angelo was naturally only at certain moments so high and so far beyond his age and Christian Europe: for the most part he adopted a condescending attitude towards the eternal feminine in Christianity; it would seem, indeed, that in the end he broke down before her, and gave up the ideal of his most inspired hours. It was an ideal which only a man in the strongest and highest vigour of life could bear; but not a man advanced in years! Indeed, he would have had to demolish Christianity with his ideal! But he was not thinker and philosopher enough for that Perhaps Leonardo da Vinci alone of those artists had a really super-Christian outlook. He knows the East, the "land of dawn," within himself as well as without himself. There is something super-European[Pg 217] and silent in him: a characteristic of every one who has seen too wide a circle of things good and bad.
I rank Michelangelo higher than Raphael because, despite all the Christian biases of his time, he envisioned an ideal of culture that was more noble than the Christo-Raphaelian. In contrast, Raphael modestly celebrated only the values passed down to him and lacked any deep, searching instincts. Michelangelo, however, recognized and felt the challenges of a law-giver of new values: the struggle of a conqueror striving for perfection, who first had to conquer the "hero within himself," the man raised to his highest potential, even mastering his compassion, who ruthlessly destroys everything that doesn’t align with his own vision, glowing with divine brilliance. Michelangelo was only occasionally so elevated and ahead of his time and Christian Europe; for the most part, he took a condescending view of the eternal feminine in Christianity. It seems that eventually, he succumbed to it and abandoned the ideal of his most inspired moments. That ideal could only be borne by a man in the prime of life, not someone advanced in age! He would have needed to dismantle Christianity with his ideal! But he wasn't quite the thinker and philosopher necessary for that. Perhaps only Leonardo da Vinci among those artists had a truly super-Christian perspective. He understands the East, the "land of dawn," both within and outside of himself. There’s something super-European[Pg 217] and quiet in him: a trait found in everyone who has witnessed a broad spectrum of good and bad.
4.
4.
How much we have learnt and learnt anew in fifty years! The whole Romantic School with its belief in "the people" is refuted! No Homeric poetry as "popular" poetry! No deification of the great powers of Nature! No deduction from language-relationship to race-relationship! No "intellectual contemplations" of the supernatural! No truth enshrouded in religion!
How much we've learned and relearned in fifty years! The entire Romantic School with its faith in "the people" is disproven! No Homeric poetry as "popular" poetry! No worship of the great forces of Nature! No linking language to race! No "intellectual reflections" on the supernatural! No truths hidden in religion!
The problem of truthfulness is quite a new one. I am astonished. From this standpoint we regard such natures as Bismarck as culpable out of carelessness, such as Richard Wagner out of want of modesty; we would condemn Plato for his pia fraus, Kant for the derivation of his Categorical Imperative, his own belief certainly not having come to him from this source.
The issue of truthfulness is really a new one. I'm amazed. From this perspective, we see people like Bismarck as guilty due to negligence, and someone like Richard Wagner for lacking humility; we would criticize Plato for his pia fraus, and Kant for how he developed his Categorical Imperative, his own belief definitely not having come from that source.
Finally, even doubt turns against itself: doubt in doubt. And the question as to the value of truthfulness and its extent lies there.
Finally, even doubt turns on itself: doubt about doubt. And the question of the value of truthfulness and how far it goes lies there.
5.
5.
What I observe with pleasure in the German is his Mephistophelian nature; but, to tell the truth, one must have a higher conception of Mephistopheles than Goethe had, who found it necessary to diminish his Mephistopheles in order to magnify his "inner Faust." The true German Mephistopheles[Pg 218] is much more dangerous, bold, wicked, and cunning, and consequently more open-hearted: remember the nature of Frederick the Great, or of that much greater Frederick, the Hohenstaufen, Frederick II.
What I enjoy in the German character is its Mephistophelian qualities; however, to be honest, one needs to have a higher view of Mephistopheles than Goethe had, who felt it was necessary to diminish his Mephistopheles to enhance his "inner Faust." The real German Mephistopheles[Pg 218] is much more dangerous, daring, evil, and clever, and consequently more open-hearted: think about the nature of Frederick the Great, or that even greater Frederick, Frederick II of the Hohenstaufen.
The real German Mephistopheles crosses the Alps, and believes that everything there belongs to him. Then he recovers himself, like Winckelmann, like Mozart. He looks upon Faust and Hamlet as caricatures, invented to be laughed at, and upon Luther also. Goethe had his good German moments, when he laughed inwardly at all these things. But then he fell back again into his cloudy moods.
The real German Mephistopheles crosses the Alps and thinks everything there is his. Then he gathers himself, like Winckelmann or Mozart. He views Faust and Hamlet as jokes created for amusement, along with Luther. Goethe had his good German moments when he chuckled to himself about it all. But then he slipped back into his brooding states.
6.
6.
Perhaps the Germans have only grown up in a wrong climate! There is something in them that might be Hellenic!—something that is awakened when they are brought into touch with the South—Winckelmann, Goethe, Mozart. We should not forget, however, that we are still young. Luther is still our last event; our last book is still the Bible. The Germans have never yet "moralised." Also, the very food of the Germans was their doom: its consequence, Philistinism.
Perhaps the Germans have just grown up in the wrong environment! There’s something in them that could be Greek!—something that comes alive when they connect with the South—Winckelmann, Goethe, Mozart. We shouldn't forget, though, that we are still young. Luther is still our most recent event; our latest book is still the Bible. The Germans have never truly "moralized." Also, the very food of the Germans was their downfall: its result, Philistinism.
7.
7.
The Germans are a dangerous people: they are experts at inventing intoxicants. Gothic, rococo (according to Semper), the historical sense and exoticism, Hegel, Richard Wagner—Leibniz,[Pg 219] too (dangerous at the present day)—(they even idealised the serving soul as the virtue of scholars and soldiers, also as the simple mind). The Germans may well be the most composite people on earth.
The Germans can be a serious threat: they're really good at creating intoxicants. Gothic, rococo (as Semper said), their historical sense and exoticism, Hegel, Richard Wagner—Leibniz, too (a risk in today's world)—(they even idealized servitude as a virtue of scholars and soldiers, as well as of simple-minded people). The Germans could very well be the most diverse people on the planet.
"The people of the Middle," the inventors of porcelain, and of a kind of Chinese breed of Privy Councillor.
"The people of the Middle," the creators of porcelain, and a certain type of Chinese Privy Councillor.
8.
8.
The smallness and baseness of the German soul were not and are not consequences of the system of small states; for it is well known that the inhabitants of much smaller states were proud and independent: and it is not a large state per se that makes souls freer and more manly. The man whose soul obeys the slavish command: "Thou shalt and must kneel!" in whose body there is an involuntary bowing and scraping to titles, orders, gracious glances from above—well, such a man in an "Empire" will only bow all the more deeply and lick the dust more fervently in the presence of the greater sovereign than in the presence of the lesser: this cannot be doubted. We can still see in the lower classes of Italians that aristocratic self-sufficiency; manly discipline and self-confidence still form a part of the long history of their country: these are virtues which once manifested themselves before their eyes. A poor Venetian gondolier makes a far better figure than a Privy Councillor from Berlin, and is even a better man in the end—any one can see this. Just ask the women.
The smallness and lack of spirit in the German soul weren't and aren't just the result of the small states system; it's well known that the people from much smaller states could be proud and independent. It's not a large state per se that makes souls freer and more courageous. A person whose soul follows the submissive command, "You shall and must kneel!" and whose body automatically bows and scrapes to titles, orders, and condescending looks from above—well, that person in an "Empire" will just bow even deeper and lick the ground even more passionately when in front of a greater ruler than they do before a lesser one: there's no doubt about it. We can still see that aristocratic self-sufficiency in the lower classes of Italians; strong discipline and self-confidence are still a part of their long history. These virtues once showed themselves clearly before them. A poor Venetian gondolier stands out far better than a Privy Councillor from Berlin, and in the end, he’s even a better man—anyone can see that. Just ask the women.
9.
9.
Most artists, even some of the greatest (including the historians) have up to the present belonged to the serving classes (whether they serve people of high position or princes or women or "the masses"), not to speak of their dependence upon the Church and upon moral law. Thus Rubens portrayed the nobility of his age; but only according to their vague conception of taste, not according to his own measure of beauty on the whole, therefore, against his own taste. Van Dyck was nobler in this respect: who in all those whom he painted added a certain amount of what he himself most highly valued: he did not descend from himself, but rather lifted up others to himself when he "rendered."
Most artists, even some of the greatest (including historians), have mostly been part of the working classes (whether serving people in high positions, princes, women, or "the masses"), not to mention their reliance on the Church and moral law. Rubens depicted the nobility of his time, but only according to their vague ideas of taste, rather than his own standard of beauty; therefore, he painted against his own taste. Van Dyck was nobler in this sense: among all those he painted, he infused a bit of what he valued most; he didn’t lower himself, but instead elevated others to his level when he created his works.
The slavish humility of the artist to his public (as Sebastian Bach has testified in undying and outrageous words in the dedication of his High Mass) is perhaps more difficult to perceive in music; but it is all the more deeply engrained. A hearing would be refused me if I endeavoured to impart my views on this subject. Chopin possesses distinction, like Van Dyck. The disposition of Beethoven is that of a proud peasant; of Haydn, that of a proud servant. Mendelssohn, too, possesses distinction—like Goethe, in the most natural way in the world.
The extreme humility of the artist toward his audience (as Sebastian Bach has expressed in unforgettable and bold words in the dedication of his High Mass) may be harder to notice in music, but it runs much deeper. I would be ignored if I tried to share my thoughts on this topic. Chopin has a unique elegance, like Van Dyck. Beethoven has the spirit of a proud peasant, while Haydn embodies the pride of a devoted servant. Mendelssohn also has a unique elegance—much like Goethe—quite naturally.
10.
10.
We could at any time have counted on the fingers of one hand those German learned men[Pg 221] who possessed wit: the remainder have understanding, and a few of them, happily, that famous "childlike character" which divines.... It is our privilege: with this "divination" German science has discovered some things which we can hardly conceive of, and which, after all, do not exist, perhaps. It is only the Jews among the Germans who do not "divine" like them.
We could easily count on one hand the number of German intellectuals[Pg 221] who had true wit; the rest have understanding, and a fortunate few possess that well-known "childlike character" that can intuit things.... This is our advantage: with this "intuition," German science has uncovered some concepts that we can barely grasp, and that might not even exist. Only the Jews among the Germans don’t "intuit" like they do.
11.
11.
As Frenchmen reflect the politeness and esprit of French society, so do Germans reflect something of the deep, pensive earnestness of their mystics and musicians, and also of their silly childishness. The Italian exhibits a great deal of republican distinction and art, and can show himself to be noble and proud without vanity.
As French people embody the politeness and spirit of their culture, Germans reveal a blend of the deep, thoughtful seriousness found in their mystics and musicians, along with a touch of their foolishness. Italians display a significant amount of republican elegance and artistry, and can present themselves as noble and proud without being vain.
12.
12.
A larger number of the higher and better-endowed men will, I hope, have in the end so much self-restraint as to be able to get rid of their bad taste for affectation and sentimental darkness, and to turn against Richard Wagner as much as against Schopenhauer. These two Germans are leading us to ruin; they flatter our dangerous qualities. A stronger future is prepared for us in Goethe, Beethoven, and Bismarck than in these racial aberrations. We have had no philosophers yet.
A greater number of the more capable and well-endowed men will, I hope, ultimately develop enough self-control to rid themselves of their poor taste for pretentiousness and melodrama, and to oppose Richard Wagner just as much as they do Schopenhauer. These two Germans are leading us to disaster; they encourage our more dangerous qualities. A stronger future awaits us in Goethe, Beethoven, and Bismarck than in these racial deviations. We haven’t had any real philosophers yet.
13.
13.
The peasant is the commonest type of noblesse, for he is dependent upon himself most of all. Peasant blood is still the best blood in Germany —for example, Luther, Niebuhr, Bismarck.
The peasant is the most typical kind of nobility because he relies mostly on himself. Peasant heritage is still the best in Germany—for instance, Luther, Niebuhr, Bismarck.
Bismarck a Slav. Let any one look upon the face of Germans. Everything that had manly, exuberant blood in it went abroad. Over the smug populace remaining, the slave-souled people, there came an improvement from abroad, especially by a mixture of Slavonic blood.
Bismarck a Slav. Let anyone look at the faces of Germans. Everything with strong, vibrant blood went overseas. Among the complacent population that stayed behind, the people with a slave mentality experienced an enhancement from outside, particularly through a blend of Slavic blood.
The Brandenburg nobility and the Prussian nobility in general (and the peasant of certain North German districts), comprise at present the most manly natures in Germany.
The Brandenburg noble class and the Prussian nobility overall (along with the peasants from some North German regions) currently make up the most masculine characters in Germany.
That the manliest men shall rule: this is only the natural order of things.
That the toughest men will lead: this is just the way things are meant to be.
14.
14.
The future of German culture rests with the sons of the Prussian officers.
The future of German culture depends on the sons of the Prussian officers.
15.
15.
There has always been a want of wit in Germany, and mediocre heads attain there to the highest honours, because even they are rare. What is most highly prized is diligence and perseverance and a certain cold-blooded, critical outlook, and, for the sake of such qualities, German scholarship and the German military system have become paramount in Europe.
There has always been a lack of wit in Germany, and average minds reach the highest honors there because even they are uncommon. What’s most valued is hard work, perseverance, and a certain detached, critical perspective, and because of these qualities, German scholarship and the German military system have become dominant in Europe.
16.
16.
Parliaments may be very useful to a strong and versatile statesman: he has something there to rely upon (every such thing must, however, be able to resist!)—upon which he can throw a great deal of responsibility. On the whole, however, I could wish that the counting mania and the superstitious belief in majorities were not established in Germany, as with the Latin races, and that one could finally invent something new even in politics! It is senseless and dangerous to let the custom of universal suffrage—which is still but a short time under cultivation, and could easily be uprooted—take a deeper root: whilst, of course, its introduction was merely an expedient to steer clear of temporary difficulties.
Parliaments can be really helpful for a strong and adaptable politician: they provide a foundation to rely on (though it must be sturdy enough to withstand challenges!)—and a way to delegate a lot of responsibility. Overall, I wish the obsession with counting and the superstitious faith in majorities weren't so established in Germany, like in some Latin countries, and that we could finally come up with something new in politics! It's pointless and risky to let the practice of universal suffrage—which is still relatively new and could be easily changed—become more entrenched: after all, its introduction was just a quick fix to handle temporary issues.
17.
17.
Can any one interest himself in this German Empire? Where is the new thought? Is it only a new combination of power? All the worse, if it does not know its own mind. Peace and laisser aller are not types of politics for which I have any respect. Ruling, and helping the highest thoughts to victory—the only things that can make me interested in Germany. England's small-mindedness is the great danger now on earth. I observe more inclination towards greatness in the feelings of the Russian Nihilists than in those of the English Utilitarians. We require an intergrowth of the German and Slav races, and[Pg 224] we require, too, the cleverest financiers, the Jews, for us to become masters of the world.
Can anyone really care about this German Empire? Where is the new idea? Is it just a new way of combining power? It’s even worse if it doesn’t know what it wants. Peace and 'laisser aller' aren’t types of politics I respect. What gets me interested in Germany is ruling and helping the best ideas win. England's narrow-mindedness is the biggest threat on the planet right now. I see more ambition for greatness in the feelings of the Russian Nihilists than in those of the English Utilitarians. We need a blending of the German and Slavic races, and[Pg 224] we also need the smartest financiers, the Jews, if we want to become the masters of the world.
(a) The sense of reality.
The feeling of reality.
(b) A giving-up of the English principle of the people's right of representation. We require the representation of the great interests.
(b) A relinquishment of the English principle that the people have the right to representation. We need representation for the significant interests.
(c) We require an unconditional union with Russia, together with a mutual plan of action which shall not permit any English schemata to obtain the mastery in Russia. No American future!
(c) We demand an unconditional alliance with Russia, along with a joint action plan that won't allow any English schemes to gain control in Russia. No American future!
(d) A national system of politics is untenable, and embarrassment by Christian views is a very great evil. In Europe all sensible people are sceptics, whether they say so or not.
(d) A national political system is not sustainable, and being hindered by Christian beliefs is a significant problem. In Europe, all reasonable people are skeptics, whether they admit it or not.
18.
18.
I see over and beyond all these national wars, new "empires," and whatever else lies in the foreground. What I am concerned with—for I see it preparing itself slowly and hesitatingly—is the United Europe. It was the only real work, the one impulse in the souls, of all the broad-minded and deep-thinking men of this century—this preparation of a new synthesis, and the tentative effort to anticipate the future of "the European." Only in their weaker moments, or when they grew old, did they fall back again into the national narrowness of the "Fatherlanders"—then they were once more "patriots." I am thinking of men like Napoleon, Heinrich Heine, Goethe, Beethoven, Stendhal, Schopenhauer. Perhaps[Pg 225] Richard Wagner likewise belongs to their number, concerning whom, as a successful type of German obscurity, nothing can be said without some such "perhaps."
I see beyond all these national wars, new "empires," and whatever else is in the spotlight. What I'm focused on—since I see it slowly and hesitantly coming together—is a United Europe. It was the only real endeavor, the one shared vision in the hearts of all the open-minded and deep-thinking individuals of this century—this preparation for a new synthesis and the cautious attempt to shape the future of "the European." Only in their weaker moments, or as they aged, did they revert to the national narrowness of the "Fatherlanders"—then they became "patriots" once again. I’m thinking of people like Napoleon, Heinrich Heine, Goethe, Beethoven, Stendhal, and Schopenhauer. Maybe[Pg 225] Richard Wagner also belongs to this group, about whom, as a typical example of German obscurity, nothing can be said without some "maybe."
But to the help of such minds as feel the need of a new unity there comes a great explanatory economic fact: the small States of Europe—I refer to all our present kingdoms and "empires"—will in a short time become economically untenable, owing to the mad, uncontrolled struggle for the possession of local and international trade. Money is even now compelling European nations to amalgamate into one Power. In order, however, that Europe may enter into the battle for the mastery of the world with good prospects of victory (it is easy to perceive against whom this battle will be waged), she must probably "come to an understanding" with England. The English colonies are needed for this struggle, just as much as modern Germany, to play her new rôle of broker and middleman, requires the colonial possessions of Holland. For no one any longer believes that England alone is strong enough to continue to act her old part for fifty years more; the impossibility of shutting out homines novi from the government will ruin her, and her continual change of political parties is a fatal obstacle to the carrying out of any tasks which require to be spread out over a long period of time. A man must to-day be a soldier first and foremost that he may not afterwards lose his credit as a merchant. Enough; here, as in other matters, the coming century will be found following in the footsteps of[Pg 226] Napoleon—the first man, and the man of greatest initiative and advanced views, of modern times. For the tasks of the next century, the methods of popular representation and parliaments are the most inappropriate imaginable.
But for those who crave a new unity, there's a significant economic reality looming: the small states of Europe—I’m talking about our current kingdoms and "empires"—will soon become economically unsustainable due to the frantic and unregulated battle for local and international trade. Money is already pushing European nations to merge into one power. However, for Europe to enter the competition for global dominance with a real chance of winning (it’s clear who this battle will be against), it likely needs to "come to an understanding" with England. The English colonies are essential for this struggle, just as modern Germany needs the colonial possessions of Holland to fulfill its new role as broker and middleman. No one believes England is strong enough to continue playing her old role for another fifty years; the inability to exclude homines novi from government will be her downfall, and the constant shifts in political parties are a severe hindrance to completing any long-term projects. Today, a man must primarily be a soldier to maintain his credibility as a merchant later on. That's enough; in this and other areas, the upcoming century will follow in the footsteps of[Pg 226] Napoleon—the most innovative and forward-thinking figure of modern times. For the challenges of the next century, the systems of popular representation and parliaments are the least suitable options imaginable.
19.
19.
The condition of Europe in the next century will once again lead to the breeding of manly virtues, because men will live in continual danger. Universal military service is already the curious antidote which we possess for the effeminacy of democratic ideas, and it has grown up out of the struggle of the nations. (Nation—men who speak one language and read the same newspapers. These men now call themselves "nations," and would far too readily trace their descent from the same source and through the same history; which, however, even with the assistance of the most malignant lying in the past, they have not succeeded in doing.)
The state of Europe in the next century will again foster strong virtues in men, as they will face constant danger. Universal military service is already an interesting remedy we have against the weakness of democratic ideals, and it has emerged from the struggle between nations. (Nation—people who speak the same language and read the same newspapers. These people now refer to themselves as "nations," and they are all too eager to claim they come from the same origins and share the same history; however, even with the most deceitful narratives from the past, they have not managed to achieve that.)
20.
20.
What quagmires and mendacity must there be about if it is possible, in the modern European hotch-potch, to raise questions of "race"! (It being premised that the origin of such writers is not in Horneo and Borneo.)
What confusion and lies must exist if it's possible, in today's mixed-up Europe, to raise questions about "race"! (Assuming that these writers don't come from Horneo and Borneo.)
21.
21.
Maxim: To associate with no man who takes any part in the mendacious race swindle.
Maxim: To avoid associating with anyone involved in the dishonest lottery scam.
22.
22.
With the freedom of travel now existing, groups of men of the same kindred can join together and establish communal habits and customs. The overcoming of "nations."
With the freedom to travel now available, groups of men from the same background can come together and create shared habits and customs. The overcoming of "nations."
23.
23.
To make Europe a centre of culture, national stupidities should not make us blind to the fact that in the higher regions there is already a continuous reciprocal dependence. France and German philosophy. Richard Wagner and Paris (1830-50). Goethe and Greece. All things are impelled towards, a synthesis of the European past in the highest types of mind.
To make Europe a center of culture, we shouldn't let national foolishness blind us to the reality that there is already a constant, mutual dependence in the higher realms. French and German philosophy. Richard Wagner and Paris (1830-50). Goethe and Greece. Everything is driven towards a synthesis of Europe's past in the greatest minds.
24.
24.
Mankind has still much before it—how, generally speaking, could the ideal be taken from the past? Perhaps merely in relation to the present, which latter is possibly a lower region.
Mankind still has a lot ahead of it—how, in general, could the ideal be drawn from the past? Perhaps only in relation to the present, which may be a lesser state.
25.
25.
This is our distrust, which recurs again and again; our care, which never lets us sleep; our question, which no one listens to or wishes to listen to; our Sphinx, near which there is more than one precipice: we believe that the men of present-day Europe are deceived in regard to the things which we love best, and a pitiless demon[Pg 228] (no, not pitiless, only indifferent and puerile)—plays with our hearts and their enthusiasm, as it may perhaps have already played with everything that lived and loved; I believe that everything which we Europeans of to-day are in the habit of admiring as the values of all these respected things called "humanity," "mankind," "sympathy," "pity," may be of some value as the debilitation and moderating of certain powerful and dangerous primitive impulses. Nevertheless, in the long run all these things are nothing else than the belittlement of the entire type "man," his mediocrisation, if in such a desperate situation I may make use of such a desperate expression. I think that the commedia umana for an epicurean spectator-god must consist in this: that the Europeans, by virtue of their growing morality, believe in all their innocence and vanity that they are rising higher and higher, whereas the truth is that they are sinking lower and lower—i.e. through the cultivation of all the virtues which are useful to a herd, and through the repression of the other and contrary virtues which give rise to a new, higher, stronger, masterful race of men—the first-named virtues merely develop the herd-animal in man and stabilitate the animal "man," for until now man has been "the animal as yet unstabilitated."
This is our skepticism, which keeps coming back; our worry, which never lets us rest; our question, which no one hears or wants to hear; our Sphinx, next to which there are more than a few cliffs: we believe that people in today's Europe are misled about the things we cherish most, and a heartless demon[Pg 228] (no, not heartless, just indifferent and childish)—controls our feelings and their enthusiasm, as it may have already toyed with everything that has lived and loved; I believe that everything we Europeans today admire as the values of those respected concepts known as "humanity," "mankind," "sympathy," "pity," may have some worth as they weaken and moderate certain strong and dangerous primal instincts. Still, in the end, all these things are nothing more than the diminishing of the entire type "man," his mediocrity, if in such a desperate situation I may use such a desperate term. I think that the commedia umana for an indulgent spectator-god must consist of this: that Europeans, due to their growing morality, believe in all their innocence and vanity that they are rising higher and higher, while the truth is that they are sinking lower and lower—i.e. through the cultivation of all the virtues that benefit a herd, and the suppression of other, opposing virtues that could give rise to a new, higher, stronger, dominant race of men—the former virtues only develop the herd-animal in man and solidify the animal "man," for until now man has been "the animal as yet unstabilitated."
26.
26.
Genius and Epoch.—Heroism is no form of selfishness, for one is shipwrecked by it.... The[Pg 229] direction of power is often conditioned by the state of the period in which the great man happens to be born; and this fact brings about the superstition that he is the expression of his time. But this same power could be applied in several different ways; and between him and his time there is always this difference: that public opinion always worships the herd instinct,—i.e. the instinct of the weak,—while he, the strong man, rights for strong ideals.
Genius and Epoch.—Heroism isn’t a form of selfishness; it can lead to one’s downfall. The[Pg 229] direction of power is often influenced by the era in which the great individual is born, and this leads to the misconception that they are merely a reflection of their time. However, this same power can be directed in various ways, and there’s always this distinction: public opinion tends to worship the herd instinct—i.e., the instinct of the weak—while the strong individual fights for strong ideals.
27.
27.
The fate now overhanging Europe is simply this: that it is exactly her strongest sons that come rarely and late to the spring-time of their existence; that, as a rule, when they are already in their early youth they perish, saddened, disgusted, darkened in mind, just because they have already, with the entire passion of their strength, drained to the dregs the cup of disillusionment, which in our days means the cup of knowledge, and they would not have been the strongest had they not also been the most disillusionised. For that is the test of their power—they must first of all rise out of the illness of their epoch to reach their own health. A late spring-time is their mark of distinction; also, let us add, late merriment, late folly, the late exuberance of joy! For this is the danger of to-day: everything that we loved when we were young has betrayed us. Our last love—the love which makes us acknowledge her, our love for Truth—let us take care that she, too, does not betray us!
The fate now hanging over Europe is simply this: it’s the strongest among her sons who experience the springtime of their lives only rarely and late. Generally, when they’re still young, they die, feeling sad, disillusioned, and troubled, precisely because they have already drained the cup of disillusionment—what today we call the cup of knowledge—of all its passion and strength. They wouldn’t be the strongest if they hadn’t also been the most disillusioned. The measure of their power is that they must first rise above the struggles of their time to find their own health. A late springtime is their hallmark; along with that, let’s not forget late joy, late foolishness, and delayed bursts of happiness! For this is today’s danger: everything we loved while we were young has betrayed us. Our final love—the one that makes us acknowledge it, our love for Truth—let’s be careful that she doesn’t betray us too!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!